A PROFITABLE EXPOSITION of the Lords Prayer: by way of Questions and Answers.
¶Of Prayer in generalitie.
MAny things are spoken by many men of Prayer in generalitie, and gladly would I heare what you think conuenient of the same. Yet would I not prescribe by any questions, for feare my want of iudgement in asking, might procure in you any needlesse answering?
Your care is very good, yet spare not to speake, if I omit any thing whereof you would willingly heare. Trueth it is, that much is spoken, and much may bee [Page 2] spoken of this matter at large, but a fewe things may suffice vs at this time, hauing fuller discourses to goe to when we will.
Praier natural, but to pray rightly, of God, Rom. 16.First then let vs consider, that Prayer hath a foundation euen in our nature as we are men, and is so taught vs by the very instinct and testimonie of reason and conscience, that looke what or whomsoeuer we acknowledge and thinke to bee God, that and the same wee also willingly confesse ought to be prayed vnto. For a perswasion of Godhead standeth not without a confession of Prayer done to the same. So wee see in the 14. Psalme, Vers. 1. where with the deniall of God, which the foole maketh in his hart, is ioyned an vtter want of prayer and inuocation. Contrariwise in the 139. Psal. with the confession of God, Vers. 9. an earnest, hartie, and often calling vpon his name. So that a necessarie consequence the Spirit of GOD maketh it vppon the confession of a God euen by the instinct of nature to vse prayer to the same. Vers. 13. And contrariwise if we should neuer pray, then necessarily must we be euen in the number of those fooles, which say in their harts there is no God. Which if it were duely and effectually considered [Page 3] of vs, it would rowze vs assuredly out of our dead and damnable negligence in this behalfe, if there were any spirite of life and feeling in vs, and cause vs to acquaint our soules more often and earnestly with this heauenly exercise. Fearing euen with a great feare, Ingratitude to God. the vengeance of ingratitude towards God for innumerable benefites, Atheisme. the plagues in hell due to Atheists and such as denie GOD, and the same amongst men that of force must fall vppon vs, when being men yet we abhorre from the very nature of man. Declination from nature. All which three greeuous conditions the want of Prayer forcibly prooueth vpon vs, as now wee see. Againe, the Apostle Saint Paule in his Epistle to the Romanes, Rom 2.14.15. teaching how the Gentils doing by nature the thinges contayned in the lawe, shewe the effect of the lawe written in their harts, is a witnesse in steade of many moe, sufficient and strong, that to pray to God, being a thing comprised in the lawe, was then, is now, and euer shall bee whilst man hath mans nature, a thing ingrafted and planted of God in the same nature. And many other reasons might be brought, but these suffice.
[Page 4] Prayer is necessary.Secondly, let vs consider the necessitie of this Christian exercise of Prayer: which wee shall euidently see, if either we respect the Lord, our selues, or our brethren. For vnto the Lord wee knowe is due, euer, and eternally, In respect of the Lord here. here, and in the worlde to come, praise and thanksgiuing, & that is Prayer. Praise the Lorde all ye people, Psal. 147.148. &c. Psal. 136.1.2.3. Psal. 150.6. Psal. 146.1. for it is a good thing to sing praises vnto our God. O giue thankes vnto the Lord, for he is gracious. O thanke the Lord of all Lordes, &c. Yea, let euery thing that hath breath praise the Lorde. And, as long as I haue any being, I wil sing praises vnto my God. In the world to come, see the Scriptures. Apoc. 4.8. Holy, holy, Lord God almightie, which was, and which is, and which is to come. ver. 11. Thou art worthie O Lord to receiue glory, and honor, & power: In the world to come. for thou hast created al things, and for thy will sake they are, and haue bene created. Beside many other places. Vnto the Lorde is due worship and seruice of all them that looke for a place in his kingdom: Luke. 1.74.75 Ose. 14.3. of which worship and seruice, Prayer is a notable part, and therefore necessary.
Vnto the Lorde is due obedience to his [Page 5] Commaundements, if we bee the Lordes, for they are holy and iust. But this is one, that we should pray vnto him: and therfore in respect of God Prayer is necessary. Call vpon me in the day of trouble, Psal. 50.15. and I wil heare thee, & thou shalt glorifie me, saith the Lorde. And in an other place, I haue sworne by my self, the word is gone out of my mouth in righteousnesse, & shall not returne, that euery knee shall bowe vnto me, &c.
In respect of our selues Prayer is necessarie, Prayer necessary in respect of our selues. if either wee consider the manifold woes and sorrowes, which at times shall nippe our harts, lying there and euen grating and grinding our inwards to pouder by day and by night, till we haue eased our selues by Prayer, and powred them into the lappe of the Lorde, with suite for comfort and redresse, or the infinite necessities of this wretched life: which albeit the Lord is mercifull and readie to giue, euen before wee doe aske, yet good reason wee should aske them, and euer bound to that gracious God, that vpon asking will vouchsafe to giue them. Psal. 42. What hellish gripes of wringing woe do we thinke the seruant of God [Page 6] Dauid felt, when ouer and ouer he mentioneth the sadnesse of his soule? Chap. 6. What Iob, when the arrowes of the Almightie did stick in him, the venome wherof did drinke vp his spirit, and when the terrors of God did fight against him? when he shriked out with mournfull voyce, what my shrinking hande doth shake to pen: O that I might haue my desire, and that GOD would graunt me the thing that I long for. And what was that? O fearefull! It followeth, that GOD would destroy me, that he would let his hand goe, and cut me off. What the persecuted Prophet, 1. Kings 19. when hee would so gladly dye? Ionas. 2. What Ionas in the bellie of hell, as he calleth it? & what thousands, & ten thousands of Gods children, euer, & daily, & whilest the world indureth? And how haue they bene eased? doe we not see? Euen by throwing themselues at the feete of the Lord, & powring out by Praier their greeuous complaints into the bosome of their gracious GOD, whose eare harkened, whose heart pitied, and whose hande euer in his good time eased their shoulders from the burthen, to their comfort. Therefore Prayer in this respect wee [Page 7] see most necessary. For the other, we know the Scriptures also: Mat. 7.7. Aske (saith God) and you shall haue. If hauing then be necessarie in respects of wants, necessarie is also asking: that is, praying in respect of hauing. So looke we at woes, or looke we at wants, necessary in respect of our selues is Prayer.
Goe we lastly to our Brethren, Praier necessary in respect of our brethren. and wee are commaunded to let our light shine before them, to their example and confirmation. Of which light this is a notable parte and braunch, our often, zealous, and religious Prayer, and therefore euen in respect of them also necessarie.
Thirdly, the vtilitie and profite of it would very duely, and earnestly, Prayer is profitable. of Gods children be considered: wherein the saying may haue fit and proper place.
That is:
[Page 8]The Scripture woonderfully layeth downe the benefite of this holy exercise, not in one, or two respects, but euen in euerie thing, that may befall the childe of God in this life. In afflictions, as partly hath bene shewed, it easeth the hart; it staieth our steps still readie to slide into impatience; it perswadeth the Lord; it winneth his mercy, and bringeth his gotten comfort at time appoynted, to the panting soule, all breathlesse almost in the scortching heate of such triall, as pleaseth God to send. And therefore pray (saith our Sauiour Christ) continually, Luc. 21.36. that ye may be coūted worthy to escape al these things, that shal come to passe, & that ye may stand before the sonne of man. But what things are they? O reade and consider that singular Chapter, & see the fruit of Prayer. False Christs shall come, and deceiue, to their endlesse woe, vers. 8. thousands and thousands, but pray wee to God against this fearefull fall, and wee shall escape▪ Warres and seditions shall bee heard of, and seene, dreadfull and terrible, 9. but pray to God and they shall not hurt vs, no not once make vs iustly afraid. Though it be nation against nation, 10. kingdome [Page 9] against kingdome: 11. though the earth shake, and tremble in diuers places, and we see hunger, and pestilence, and fearefull things, and great signes in heauen aboue vs, yet pray wee to GOD our guide and strength, and we shall escape. If hands be layd vpon vs, persecuted and taken, 12. and deliuered vp to the Sinagogues, and Prisons, and brought before Kings and Rulers for the Lord Iesus sake, pray wee to the same our gracious God, and his word is past, 13. these shall all turne vnto vs for a testimoniall, and not hurt vs. If we want learning, knowledge, or vtterance: 14. so that we feare of a truth any weake defence, pray we to him, that in weaknesse is strong, and the power he hath promised, both of speach and knowledge, shall binde the very deuill, that he cannot stirre, 15. and with the head the members, with the Captaine the Souldiours, with their life all the limmes, so that not all the kingdome of perdition, if their force could bee ioyned against the poorest man or woman of vs, that euer shall professe Iesus, shall bee able to resist or speake against vs. Let our deare Parents that brought vs into this world, 16. seeke by cruell [Page 10] vyolence in hatred against a truth to throw vs out of the same againe, and our owne brethren, kinsmen and friends betray vs, and kill vs, if it please God, wee being hated euen of all men for the Lorde Iesus sake, 17. pray we still stedfastly vnto our God, and if he bee the Lorde that hath made the heauen and earth, whose word is truth, and abideth for euer, there shal not one heare of our heads perish, 18. 19. but in patience comfortablie we may possesse our soules. 20. Let Hierusalem bee besieged, that is, our natiue land and countrie, our townes and houses in which we dwell, a token that desolation is neere: 23. let the heauie woman so great with childe begin to sigh for her selfe, and weepe with woe for her deare birth within her, with shiuering shrinkes, to thinke of bloudie Speare to spit her sprauling babe vpon, let our nation and people disobeying the Lord in the time of peace, fall vpon the edge of the sword, and be caried captiue into all Countries, 24. and our stately Cities, Castles and Towers be troden vnto dust, yea let the Sunne, 25. and the Moone, and all the Starres of Heauen threaten by their fearefull signes, the approching dreadfull [Page 11] wrath of God to men, trouble and perplexitie bee vpon earth, the Sea and the waters rore, and mens hearts faile them for feare, 26. looking after those things that shall come vpon the worlde, the very powers of heauen being shaken, and the Sonne of man appearing in the Cloudes with mightie power and glorie, 27· yet let vs pray with a chearefull voyce, and send out our faith to the Lord of life, as we are euer bidden, and amidst all these feares and terrors, otherwise to bee trembled at day and night, wee shall haue no cause at all to feare, but euen contrariwise, 28. to lift vp our heads towards heauen, as men and women behoulding with eyes their eternall deliuerance, euerlasting comfort, and vnspeakable ioy drawing neere vnto them, to remaine with them, and they in it for euer. O prayer then auaileable with GOD, and profitable to men. There needeth no more to declare the fruite of it; and yet much more remayneth to bee spoken. For when in these dreadfull times many shall haue their harts oppressed with surfeting and dronkennesse, 34. and the cares of this life, and so that day of death & dome come vpon them vnawares, [Page 12] Prayer in watching shall preserue Gods chosen, that they shall bee counted worthie to escape all these things, and not onely so, but as followeth, with comfort, euen to stand before the Sonne of man, that is, in cheare, in ioy, in spirituall motions of hart, not to bee expressed by man, to enter into the heauenly and euerlasting tabernacles. Lord then for thy mercie, teach vs to pray, that these blessings promised to the same may light vpon vs. I stay the course that I might goe on in, for the profites of Prayer are innumerable. It sanctifieth our mirth, it sanctifieth our meates, and they are neither of them holy, Iam. 5.13. 1. Tim. 4.5. but in this. We wake and we worke, Psal. 4.8. we sleepe and we rest in peace, if we faithfully pray. If we pray with Iacob, Gen. 28.20. we prosper with Iacob in our iourney: If we pray with Dauid, we haue our heads couered with Dauid in the day of battaile. Psal. 140.7. If we pray with the father, wée haue our sonne healed: Mar 9.25. If wee pray with the mother, Math. 15.28. we haue our daughter healed: If we pray with the maister, wée haue our seruaunt healed. Math. 8.13. And what should I say? Cornelius praying, hath Peter sent vnto him, Act. 10. and the holy Ghost powred vpon him: [Page 13] Anna praying, hath a childe giuen her: 1. Sam. 1.10. and to conclude, there is no ende of the tale, nor measure of Gods mercies, if wee speake of the fruites of Prayer. This knew well the godly Father S. Chrisostome, Homil. 1. of praying to God. and therefore he sayth: if thou desirest to liue single, or in holy Matrimonie to Gods content, pray: if thou desirest to bridle anger, and with meeknesse to be familiar, pray: if thou desirest to bee free from the fret of enuie, or to doe any thing that belongeth to a godly life, pray, and pray hartely, pray, It is no small commendation of prayer that the Spirit teacheth it. Rom. 8.26. and pray often, pray, and pray faithfully, & the Lord shall graunt thy prayer. For it is armatura inexpugnabilis, an armour of proofe against all and euery assaulting darte of the deuill or his members and meanes whatsoeuer. So profitable is Prayer we see. The Lord in mercie giue vs spirites.
Amen I beseech him. Yet see the poyson of Satan in his members against this fruitfull exercise: for there want not wittes in this wicked worlde, that dare dispute against it, and aske how it may bee that we should fitly aske of the Lord by prayer any thing, since without asking, and before asking, he knoweth [Page 14] what wee want and would haue, yea so fully knoweth he all things, that he needeth no remembrauncer to put him in minde of any thing: and therefore why should wee aske or euer pray, but leaue the Lord to himselfe to giue what pleaseth him.
Trueth it is that thus they reason, but I trust you see the impietie of their speech, and the blindnesse of their harts: for it is an olde rule and a true, that Subordinata non pugnant inter se. Things that are comprised one in an other are not contrary one to the other: and such are Gods fore-knowledge of all things, and our asking notwithstanding by prayer what we want. For in his owne person expressely in his worde he hath commaunded, notwithstanding all this his diuine knowledge of euery mans estate, which he knewe himselfe to knowe as well as wee, yet neuerthelesse that we should pray to him in our needes, and aske if we would receiue at his hands. And therefore you see this is a meruaile by the witnesse euident of the Lord himselfe, Math. 7.7. Iohn. 4.2. and our Prayer is not taken away in any respect by the Lords knowledge, but they [Page 15] implyed one vnder the other, stand and agree well both together. Then if you looke 2 at the practise of Gods children, you may plainly see the same. Psal. 139. For Dauid confessing of the Lord, that he did not only know his wants, but his very thoughts, and that long before. Yet neuerthelesse for all this knowledge in God, vseth his owne duetie commaunded, and prayeth for his wants. Yea our sauiour Christ (which may stand for many proofes) in the same chapter, Math. 6.11. biddeth vs call vpon our heauenly father by Prayer for our daylie bread, that is, for all necessities, and yet telleth vs, that he knoweth alreadie and before that we haue need of these things. Vers. 32. Elias the Prophet promised Achab rayne, not rashly vpon his own head, but as priuie to the Lords purpose, 1. Kings. 18.42. and certified of his will, and yet for all that, most earnestly prayed he, crouching to the earth, and his face betwixt his knees, and seauen times sent his seruant towarde the Sea for it. Therefore let vs knowe, and so conclude, although the Lorde vnderstande most fullie and perfectly, what wee would haue, before wee pray, yet hath himselfe appoynted this meanes to obtaine [Page 16] at his handes, notwithstanding that his knowledge, and therefore wee must vse it euer notwithstanding the same, knowing that what his wisedome hath ioyned as standing & agreeing together, those, mans wisedome, nay mans folly, or Satans malice may not seperate, as disagreeing, and one frustrating the vse or profite of the other. And againe, that is no ende of our Prayer at any time, to admonish God of 3 any estate of ours vnknowne vnto him, but we pray, notwithstanding he knoweth alreadie what wee want, to perfourme our obedience to his commaundement, and appoynted meane to giue glory to him as the fountaine of all good, to testifie to the world our faith and trust in him, and his promises, to exercise our patience in still yet expecting and asking, and for sondrie such causes allowed and godly, and not to put him in minde, as one that knoweth not our desire. Fond therefore I trust you see this reason is against the vse of Prayer.
Trueth it is, I thanke GOD, and so let it fall. Yet giue me leaue to propound an other to the same purpose, but I trust of no greater force. They say [Page 17] those things are not to bee asked euen of a man, much lesse of the Lord, which he willingly and of his owne accorde is purposed to giue: for that were not to honor, but rather to dishonor, by granting where no neede is. Esa 65.24. Psal. 21.4. But whatsoeuer we want the Lord is readie to giue, and therefore we should aske nothing.
In deede of no greater force at all. For it offendeth euen as the other did, in reasoning of thinges subordinate one vnder the other, and agreeing well together as of things contrary to themselues, and therefore taking away one an other. The willingnesse of God to graunt our desires taketh not away our Prayer, but strengthneth our faith to aske chéerefully, and therfore euen then when he saith you shal haue, Math. 7. he saith also aske by Prayer: then when he saith I will heare, Psal. 50. he saith also call vppon me: and euen then when he promiseth to be néere, yet he mentioneth to whom, Psal. 145. Ioel. 2.32. Psal. 34.16. namely to such as pray vnto him. And the eyes of the Lord are vpon the iust, and his eares are open to their Prayers. Therfore euen the Lord himselfe being iudge, his purpose to graunt taketh not away our obedience [Page 18] to aske: his readie willingnes to giue, euen before we aske, crosseth not at all his commaundement neuerthelesse to aske, and so neither our bounden duetie to perfourme the same continually. But by all those places of his fatherly readines, and most mercifull willingnes to doe vs good, as I haue alreadie saide, our faith is strengthned, our harts incouraged, his goodnesse shewed, and our obedience in [...] Prayer confirmed greatly, not any way subuerted or taken away.
Well then, see nowe an other deuise of Satan against this holy exercise. If we cannot take it away out of the vse of mē by these conclusions, let vs trie another way to make it vaine, and not onely so to our selues, but euen hatefull and abhominable to the Lorde. Let vs ascribe vnto it merite of remission of sinnes, iustification with God, many marueilous vertues aboue the dignitie allowed in the word, and finally to saluation. And to this ende let vs alleage all the places of Scripture wherein Prayer is commended highly, Mark. 9.29. Psal. 55.17. &c. as if they meant thus highly.
[Page 19]Indeede you say very true, such there are, and thus Satan perswadeth. But alas what should wee stande vpon it. It is one thing to be a meanes and an other thing to be a cause of saluation and mercie. Gods children acknowledge no cause of their life with God, 1. Cor. 1.31. but Christ Iesus only in whom freely the Lord hath loued vs: but meanes many, as hearing, reading, fasting, 2. Cor. 5.18. & what we speake of praying. Our prayers are acceptable to our GOD, but neuer for them selues, but for Christ. They are auaileable also with God, but by & for faith in Christ, whereof earnest Prayer ioyned with fasting is a token. And therfore if we obtaine of God neuer so great matters by Prayer, our Prayer yet is no cause of that, but only a meanes. So then a foolish and false argument it is to cut it off, that thus reasoneth of a cause that is not a cause indeede.
I see well then the foundation of Prayer, euen in nature. I see the necessitie of it in respect of God, our selues, and our brethren: I see the marueilous and exceeding profite of it, and lastly the malice of Satan against it in both extremities, either seeking to deface it [Page 20] as not required: or if he cannot that do, in ascribing vnto it aboue that which is lawfull, thereby to make it fruitlesse with God. Will you now adioyne any more?
It shall not bee amisse also for vs to consider those other poynts which bee vsually considered in these treatises, and comprised for memorie in an olde verse, to wit: Affectus, causae, quis, per quem, quidque petendum. That is:
- With what affection we must pray.
- For what causes.
- To whome.
- Through whome.
- For what.
And concerning the first, the Scripture teacheth vs that wee must pray with a zealous spirit, Affection required in prayer. with hart, with soule, and with all the power within vs, not with colde affection and lippe labour. The Apostles speach of the Spirit may giue this rule of Praier in it euer to be obserued, Rom. 12. be feruent in Praier. The Lord himselfe by his Prophet complayneth that the people cried not in their hearts vnto him, Hose. 7.14. that is, with this affection that we speake of. And the auncient [Page 21] Ceremonies of lifting vp of handes remembreth vs thereof. The spirit of God witnesseth it of his children, as of Anna, she prayed and wept sore, 1. Sam. 1.10.13. troubled in her minde that her lippes shooke withall, albeit she spake in her heart. Of Moses that he cryed vnto the Lord, and yet he spake neuer a word, Exo. 14.15. but so vehement was his spirite and so feruent his inwarde powers of Soule and heart, that it was like a shrill shrike in the eares of the Lord. This heate of heart, it is glorious before the Lord and profitable to vs: but it is not at our commaundement, we cannot haue it when wee will, the Lord hath reserued it to himselfe to giue, when, and where, and to whome, and in what measure it pleaseth him. As it is witnessed vnto vs by the Apostle saying: The Spirit helpeth our infirmities: for wee knowe not what to pray as wee ought: Rom. 8 26. but the Spirit it selfe maketh request for vs with sighes, which cannot be expressed. That is, wee are not able of our selues to pray with that feruentnesse of spirite, that heate of hart, such motion of minde, such trust, such faith, such sighes, such power, such affection, in a word, euery [Page 22] way as is conuenient to the Maiestie of God, vnlesse we be inabled by his Spirite: and therefore in mercie he supplieth with the same as pleaseth him. Neuerthelesse, meanes there are in the word noted vnto vs, which worke vnder the blessing of this Spirite to this effect in measure in vs: and therefore if this affection bée required in vs they be also necessary as helpers to y e same.
Helpes of affection.The first is a true consideration of our owne vnworthinesse and indignitie, such and so great as that there is no mercie due vnto vs: Such as maketh vs with the Publican not to will to lift vp our eyes to heauen, Luc. 18.13. but to knocke our breast and crye in humble sorte, Good Lord be mercifull to me a sinner. Such as maketh vs with the Centurion to say, Lord I am not worthie that thou shouldest come vnder my roofe, Math. 8.8. and therefore say but the worde and my seruant shall bee well. Such againe as maketh vs with Daniell to say in smarting woe, Dan. 9.18. O Lord wee doe not present our supplications before thee for our owne righteousnesse, but for thy great tender mercies. Psal. 133.2. With Dauid, O Lorde enter not into iudgement with [Page 23] thy seruants, for no flesh liuing shall bee iustified in thy sight. With Esay: Esay. 64.6. Wee haue all bene as an vncleane thing, & all our righteousnesse is as filthie cloutes, and we all doe fade like a leafe, and our iniquities like the winde haue taken vs away. With Ieremy: Iere. 14.7. O Lord though our iniquities testifie against vs, deale with vs according to thy name, for our rebellions are many, and wee haue sinned against thee. And finally, such as may iustly make our soules vexed within vs when we thinke of it, our bodies to bowe downe and goe crookedly, and our eyes to faile, Baruch. 2.18. as he speaketh. This low conceipt, but true conceipt of our selues, marueilously quickneth vp our spirites, and therefore is euer to bée vsed, and our soules prepared therevnto by some fit meditation of it before Prayer. This wanted the proud Pharisie, & therefore his prayer sheweth no zeale nor heate, as the humble hart that commeth creeping to the Lord in humilitie, confessing greefe for sinne, and speaketh as one doth to him that hath no cause to giue, but great and many to withholde. Euer therefore bée carefull of this, to kéepe vppon your soule, [Page 24] as vpon a trée that you would haue growe broade and large, but not high, a weight of her owne true vnworthinesse, and certainely you shall finde the power of it, in quickening affection when you pray, great.
2 The seconde meanes is a true consideration of the things that we aske for, how profitable, expedient, and good for vs they are, howe bad wee are without them, &c. By which thinges there shall growe in our hartes an heate and prayer for them more earnest, and if this be wanting, wée pray in an order and a forme, but zeale is away, forasmuch as wee knowe no great hurte if we spéede not, and if ou [...] wordes be more vehement than the true and simple desire of the thinges prayed for doth procure, it is mockerie, such as the Lorde will punish. And therefore let this be an other Christian meanes, carefullie vsed euer as we may in our prayers, to worke a right affection in vs, euen so much as euer wée can, to consider of the things we want and aske, before we aske them.
3 Then when we sée these two, to wit, our vnworthinesse to receiue, and the benefite of the gift, let the thirde be a true [Page 25] viewe of the want of any vnder meanes in this worlde to compasse our desire by, or if we haue any, as friendes, riches, and such like, yet the great inabilitie that is in them all, vnlesse the Lorde say Amen, giue his blessing to their labours, and prosper their indeuours for vs. For thus againe will growe a feruentnesse in our affections, and a right godly zeale in our prayers. Yea the more emptie that we come before the Lord in this respect, the more life hath our Prayers alwaies. For he that in truth doubteth his helpe at home to bee sufficient, his suite for reliefe abroad will be more earnest. He that secretly shrinketh to the conceipt of the power of any second cause whatsoeuer to giue him any good by, and cleaueth not only to the Lord, in a Christian renounciation of all the meanes in the world, further then hee will vouchsafe to blesse them, his Prayer shall be colde, and more frosen, as resting vpon other matters aswell as vpon his prayer, and if he speede, neuer so thankfull to the Lord neither. Therefore you see a third care of the childe of God, if he will haue his prayer pithie, euen to emptie his hart of al such earthly bondage as we haue [Page 26] spoken of, to goe to his knees, either without them in déede, or without any trust and confidence in them, further then the Lorde shall strengthen them to him and for him.
A fourth, is an eye to the sweete promises 4 of God, concerning the sutes of his children to him, which are so manie, and so intire, as no heart, if it be not flint or stéele, but must receiue comforte and courage to speake vnto such a Lord. Math. 7. Aske and you shall haue: seeke, and you shall finde: knocke, and it shalbe opened vnto you. Yea, Io. 16.23. whatsoeuer you shall aske the Father in my name he will giue it you. Call vpon me and I will heare you: Psal. 5 [...]. Math. 11.28. Ioel. 2.32. Come vnto me and I will refresh you: Whosoeuer shall call vpon the Lord shall be saued. And a thousand such like. Muse vpon them till the fire kindle within you, and then speake with a spirit to so sweet a God as so cheareth his children to pray hartely. And remember it often what once was saide: Psal. 5.7. I will come into thy house euen vpon the multitude of thy mercie, and in thy feare will I worshippe toward thy holy temple. The multitude of Gods mercies make a sweete entraunce into the [Page 27] house of Prayer: yea, say you with Dauid ioyfully and comfortably, In Gods worde will I reioyce, Psal. 156.10. in the Lords worde will I comfort my selfe, in God haue I put my trust, I will not feare what man can doe vnto me.
Other meaner helpes also there be of affection not to bee contemned of the godly, as to speake and pronounce our Prayers with words: for sometimes our weaknesse is great and our minds begin to stray from our Prayer conceiued in silence, and then it shall bee good to speake out, yea euen to cry out that which wée but thought before, to the ende that so wee may stay a starting minde and bring it to the sounde of the tongue. This hath bene a wisedome of the godly euer, and a meanes as wee reade to helpe them. The Profite Dauid saith. I cried to the Lorde with my voice, Psal. 142.1. and I saide, vers. 6. thou art my hope and my portion in the lande of the liuing. So that he vseth the pronountiation of worde, and happelie euen for this cause that wée speake of. Saint Augustine sayeth Deuotio nostra voce excitatur, our deuotion and affection is stirred vppe and and quickened [Page 28] by the voyce. And experience serueth for longer proofe in this matter. The gestures of body, as knéeling, lying prostrate vpon the earth, knocking of the breast, and couering the face, or turning to the wall, lifting vp the eies, and such like, they are helpes also of affection. Yea then are they lawfull, and right in deede, when they serue to this purpose in sinceritie, and not to any outward shewe in hypocrisie. And thus much of them.
Now on the other side, as these be helps vnder God to quicken vp our Spirites in prayer, if we bee dull, and to make vs pray zealously and earnestly: so are there impediments also that hinder vs and make vs that wee cannot pray with such affection as we ought. As the contraries of these that I haue spoken of, A proude hart puft with conceit of merit, an ignorance, or at lest not a through consideration of the thing, or thinges we begge, a leaning to second causes ouermuch, a dulnes in the seeking of Gods promises, & such like, which I may not nowe ouer againe folow at large. One great let only will I touch, and so conclude this poynt, & that is ignorāce of the speech [Page 29] or tongue wherein we pray: Which I call euen a great let, because it not onely hindereth our affection and zeale, but otherwise dangerously hurteth vs by keeping from vs a singular fruite of our prayer as will appeare.
This great folly then of many in y e world that delight to pray in a straunge tongue, & not onely so, but boldly (to say no worse of them) defende that they can pray with as right an affection thus, as otherwise, hath first God against it in his word most plainly by the voyce of Saint Paul the Apostle, 1. Cor. 14. who saith flatly, no man heareth their prayers that are so made, Vers. 2. no man heareth them I say and marke the wordes well. The Apostle meant not but that the sound of that vnknowne voyce entred into their eares, but because it entred without vnderstanding, therfore it was in truth then, is now, and euer shalbe no hearing in deede, that is no good hearing, no profitable hearing, no commanded or alowed hearing. And therefore if it bee a duetie inioyned of God that his people shoulde bee made partakers of common prayers by hearing what is sayd, then is it also euident that they ought not to [Page 30] be in a strange tongue, forasmuch as in this place the Spirit of trueth telleth vs, such prayers are not heard at all in déede, as are not vnderstood when they are heard.
Secondly if the pipe or harpe bee not reason 2 vnderstood for want of distinction in the soundes, the hearer is without benefite of that sound, and the instrument is not vsed as it ought to bee, euen so, if the tongue wherein prayers are powred foorth to the Lord be not vnderstood, the hearer of that sound is without profite, and that sounde is not well vsed in that order. The Trumpet also vsed to signifie vnto souldiers when & howe to prepare themselues to the battaile if it giue an vncertaine sounde there is no preparation made: euen so againe is the tongue or speech which we vse in prayer the meanes to stirre vs vp to that spirituall exercise and to performe the same, and therefore if it bee not vnderstoode, it leaueth vs wronged as did the other, and the dutie required of vs is not done. Vnlesse we can say that souldiers that heare the trumpet & not vnderstanding what it meaneth, runne euery man his way from his felow, vers. 9. do wel.
reason 3 Thirdly the holy prayers of the Church [Page 31] ought not to be spoken into the winde that is in vayn. But so they are (saith the Lord) if they bee made in a tongue that is not vnderstood, and therefore they ought not to be so.
Fourthly, neither should the minister be reason 4 a Barbarian to his people in the house of God and dutie of prayer, that is, one that is not vnderstood, and therfore might aswell hold his peace as speake, neither ought any man or woman priuately be so to themselues, vers. 11. But except we knowe the power of the voyce, sayth the Scripture, that is, except we vnderstand what is prayed, that is so, namely both hee a Barbarian to vs and we to our selues: therfore the tongue should not be vnknowen to vs.
Fifthly, if wee pray in a strange tongue reason 5 our vnderstanding is without profite and fruite saith the Apostle, vers. 14. and that ought not to bee so. vers. 15. But when we pray we ought to pray with our Spirit and with our vnderstanding also wee ought to sing with our Spirite and with our vnderstanding also. Therefore wee may not pray in a straunge tongue.
Sixtly our prayers ought to be so made reason 6 [Page 32] that all the company may answere Amen, but if they be in a strange tongue sayth the same Scripture againe, hee that occupieth the place of the vnlearned can not so answere, Vers. 16. because hee knoweth not what thou sayest, Therefore they ought not to bee so.
reason 7 Seuenthly, the Apostle propoundeth him selfe for an example and sayth that notwithstanding hee was able to speake more languages then they all, Vers. 10. yet had hee rather in the Church speake fiue words with his vnderstanding that hee might also instruct others, then ten thousand words in a strange tongue. And what care thinke we shall be in vs to folow his practise? Shall he be the déere one of the Lord in so doing, and we so also in hauing no such care nor conscience, but euen flat contrary, to speake rather ten thousand wordes that we do not know, neither profit others by, than fiue that do both? Let vs consider it, and setting aside all froward wilfulnes and damnable preiudice of a trueth, take héede betimes. Prayer is a sweete obedience to the Lord if it be aright, make it not a disobedience to his will your selfe by doing it wrong. Many are the blessings promised to it, turne not those blessings [Page 33] into a curse by a stubborne heart that will not be instructed. vers. 8. Lastly we edyfie not our selues by such vnknowne prayers, which yet wee ought to doe, aswell in our priuat exercises, as the publicke minister his whole people in a publique place, all thinges being commanded of God priuatly and openly to be done to edifying, vers. 26. and the reason being all one, namely our benefite & theirs before the Lord, therefore we should not vse them.
Thus is the Lord against it, & his word. Let vs nowe consider men, and in them either their practise or their iudgement, and see if this kinde of praying may be warranted that way. Concerning the first then, The practise of the godly against this error. may we find any Patriarke or Prophet, any seruant of God whatsoeuer, either in the olde Testament, or newe, that vsed thus to pray in a strange tongue? No, no, it is well knowne that from the very creation of mā, till the corruption of Rome infected the Church, there is not one to bee produced, that either being a minister of common prayer, made it in a tongue that the people knewe not, or being a priuat man, prayed priuatly hee wist not what? Not one Prophet, [Page 34] not one Apostle not one man or woman of holy memorie in the booke of God, that euer vsed it. And yet they prayed as often, as much, as Zealously, as fruitefully, and as commendably, as we I trowe, yea happy we, if we were like them. And is it nothing to leaue the example of all these Saynts, and to go a course that not one of them euer practised? Is there like comfort in a thing neuer vsed, and euer vsed of gods chosen? Howe then are summe bewitched in small matters to relye vpon examples, and euer to bee spying and prying into the wayes & workes of weaker men ten thousand parts, and yet in this matter so weightie and great, to cast behind them the practise of such great ones, and neuer to regard it? Their iudgements against it. for the publique prayers of the Church it hath euer moued mee since I knewe it, what I see recorded, by indifferent men in this behalfe: Cap. 13. ad finem. Saint Hierom speaking of the Pompe of Paulaes funerall in his Epitaphe he made of her, and shewing what cō curse was to it of people of diuers languages, playnely layeth it downe, that euery one had the tongue they vnderstood in their common prayers, and not a straunge one. [Page 35] And yet none of thē was neither Hebrew, Greeke, nor Latine, which some count only holy, but the Syriacke. De catechiz [...] dis rudibus. Cap. 9. ad finem. Saint Augustine willing the Priests to apply their studies to correct the errors of their Latine speech in those dayes, addeth this reason: vt populos ad id quod planè intelligit dicat, Amen: That the people to that which they fully vnderstand may answere Amen. Note the custome of the Church then, and the faithfull care of this godly father for the people, that no let might be to their vnderstanding of the common prayers. The same Father againe in an other place saying that wee neede not any vtterance of words alwayes to pray vnto God, De Magistro, in principio. because the Sacrifice of Iustice is sanctified in the Temple of the mind and in the secret chambers of the hart, by and by obiecteth to him selfe, wherefore then doth the Priest lift vp his voyce, and pray aloude in the open assemblie in the Church, and then answereth to the same thus: Not that God, but that men may heare him, and that the people by the sounde of his voyce and vnderstanding of his meaning, may be put in minde, and by consent ioyned together, and lift vp to [Page 36] God. Aug. de doctrina Christiana lib. 4. cap. 16. Againe he sayth, Quid prodest loquutionis integritas, quam non sequitur intellectus audientis? Cum loquendi omnino nulla sit causa, si quod loquimur non intelligunt, propter quos, vt intelligant, loquimur. What profite is there in speech be it neuer so perfect, if the vnderstanding of the hearer cannot attaine it. For there is no cause why wee should speake at all, if they vnderstand not what we speake, for whose sake wee speake that they may vnderstande vs. Againe, Mens mea sine fructu est, Aug. in Genes. ad literam. lib. 11. cap. 8. hoc ait, quando id quod dicitur non intelligitur. My minde is without fruite, This the Apostle S. Paul sayth, when the thing that is spoken is not perceyued. And again, Si intellectum mentis remoueas, nemo aedificatur audiendo quod non intelligit. Set apart the vnderstanding of the mind, and no man hath fruite or profite of the thing that hee peeceiueth not. Quid opus est iubilare & non intelligere iubilationem, In Psal. 99. vt vox nostra sola iubilet & cor non iubilet. Sonus enim cordis intellectus est. What needeth vs to sing if we vnderstand not what wee sing, to sing with our voyce and not with our heart. For vnderstanding is the sounde or voyce of the heart. These [Page 37] are most playne testimonies, and worthy consideration, if we desire a truth.
Origen againe very plainely sayth of such things as are read in the Church. Non fuisset necessarium legi haec in ecclesia, nisi ex his aedificatio aliqua audientibus praeberetur? It should neuer need to reade them vnlesse some edification shoulde come by them to the hearers. But without vnderstanding we know not what edification is, & therfore Origens iudgement is openly this, that if Scriptures and prayers shoulde bee in a strange tongue then it were as good that there were neuer any at all of either of thē. O marke it. Cyprian next as flatly again, Not the sound of the voyce, but the mind & vnderstanding must pray vnto the Lorde with pure intention. In Leuit. cap. 7 But my vnderstanding to pray & the language to be straunge to me that I pray in, is impossible, therfore farre was Cyprian from this folly. Saint Chrisostome againe the like, De orat Dom. and many mo, that I spare to name in this briefe treatise. The fauorers of Rome in latter dayes sawe this trueth, and yelded their testimonies plainely for it. Lyra and Thomas of Aquin spare not to auouch it, that the common [Page 38] seruice in the Primatiue Church was euer in the common vulgar tongue, that the people did vnderstande. That earnest & as some thinke, strong defender of the contrary to this, by the power of a trueth is drawen to these very woordes: that in the Primatiue Church the prayers were made in a commō tongue knowne to the people, Diuisio. 28. for cause of their further instruction, and it was so necessary to be: and againe in an other place: It were good the people hauing humble and reuerent heartes vnderstoode the seruice, Diuisio. 31. I deny it not. And whereas they say they can as heartily, as earnestly, and with as vehement an affection pray, although they knowe not what they say, may they not see their owne Doctor say the contrary flatly, and a man of no common learning? Lyra in 1. Cor. 14. Si populus intelligit orationem Sacerdotis, melius reducitur ad Deū, & deuotius respondet, Amen. that is, If the people vnderstand the prayer of the Priest, they are the better brought vnto God, & with more deuotion farre, answer, Amen. Now there is the same reason of their deuotion openly, and of our owne priuatly. May they not see it playnely affirmed. Aug. prefat. in Psal. Quo modo potest [Page 39] debitè Deo psallere qui non intelligit quid psallit? How can he rightly sing vnto God that vnderstandeth not himselfe what hee singeth? as if hee should say it cannot bee, it is impossible, and not to be hoped for. Last of all is it not an olde saying grounded vppon true reason, Jgnoti nulla est cupido: there is no desire of the thing that wee knowe not? and no desire I thinke is a very colde affection. Let vs ende then this poynt of the practise and iudgement of men with that decree of Pope Innocent the third in the Councel of Laterane, about the yeere of our Lorde 1200. that in such Cities as should bee concurse of people of diuers nations, the Bishop shoulde take order that euery people should haue a Pastor of their owne language, which might serue them, and minister vnto them in the same. A thing very worthy obseruing, that euen with the Pope himselfe the trueth of this cause, that prayers ought to be vnderstood, should preuaile.
We haue seene then God, and wee haue seene men against this great corruption and hinderance of our prayer, and men both in practise and iudgement. What if [Page 40] we ioyne nowe for conclusion of all verie open reason against it? It may doe good. For truely euen this striketh so deepe in in this behalfe, as any Christian heart may feare euer to come before the Lorde with prayer in this order. For it is not one, and a verie singular vse of our prayers, to strengthen and frame our faith by the experience of mercies asked and receiued at our God his handes. It working euer in vs a trust, an hope, yea, an vnspeakeable comfort, that he will be as he hath beene, being no changeling in himselfe, and that whome he hath heard so graciously, so readely, and so often, with graunt of their desires, those hee will euer heare, and still heare in their right and lawfull prayers, to the prayse of his mercie, and the ioye of them his seruauntes in their distresses? Now this singular vse and profite as I say of prayer are they depriued of, that vse to pray in a straunge tongue, for if any particular benefite be giuen them, they knowe not whether it hath come at their intreaty, or no, because they know not what they haue prayed for, and so receiue they no sure and certaine testimonie of the Lords helpe [Page 41] and goodnesse to them, to the comfort of their hartes at all times when they shall néede againe to call vpon him. And therefore if this be a blessing to haue true experience, nay thousands of experiences of the Lordes swéete fauour to vs, then must it needes be a daungerous thing to our faith, that robbeth vs of all and euery tryall of our God. Therefore let but euen reason speak in this cause, and it will conclude vnto our consciences thus, that forasmuch as petitions knowen of vs to bee made by vs to the Lorde, and of him graunted to vs, (which is done when we vnderstande our prayers) doe strengthen our faith in comfort euer to rest vpon the Lord, and the contrarie (which is when we pray in a strange tongue) doth weaken the same, and rob vs of that comfort that groweth by experience, therefore it is profitable to pray in the one, and most dangerous to praie in the other. Againe, is not the remembraunce of Caligulaes fact in this respect most fit, and presseth anie honest mind in the world with sight of fruitlesse labour in such kindes of praiers? Caligula the Emperour set golden leaues before his guestes, and all other [Page 42] seruices in forme of meats of beaten gold, & bad them eate. But their dainties were too hard, & for all y t glorious shew they rose an hungered. And doth not this Romish practise in very like sort set before the people of God, whose souls are déere to y e Lord that made them, a glistering seruice of Hebrew, Greeke, & Latine, & bid them feed? But alas what should they feed vpon? A goodly shew there is to stir vp wonder & astonishment in the people, but to receiue or tast of, either to moue thē to repentāce, or to cōfort & quiet their conscience they haue nothing. And how passing well speaketh Austen in like case, Quid prodest clauis aurea, si aperire quod volumus nō potest? De doctrinae Christiana. lib. 4. cap. 11. aut quid obest lignea, si hoc potest: quando nihil quarimus nisi patere, quod clausū erat? What auaileth a golden key, if it cannot open y t we woulde haue opened? Or what hurteth a woodden key, if it be able to opē? seeing we desire nothing but that y t thing that is shut may be opened? The wrong is apparant to the church of God, though I say no more, but it passeth a frensie for men & women in their priuate praiers to deale thus w t thēselues. For I trust to refresh their hungrie bodies [Page 43] they would set no such hard meate as gold before thēselues: and skilleth it not how it feedeth the soule that should feed it, so it be glorious to the shew? O consider it, & whosoeuer seeke to starue vs, let vs not be guilty of our own spiritual death our selues. Again, if y e brute beasts or birds discouer this follie let vs not refuse them. If they could speak, as Democritus y e philosopher somtime thought, & as Lactantius a Christian writer semeth partly to say, they do: yet being birdes & beastes & voide of reason, they wold not speak they know not what. The very sense of nature therfore is against this folly. But let their soūd be a sound without sense & vnderstanding, as Plinies rauē that could saie Aue Caesar Imperator, All haile Emperor Caesar, or the Cardinals Popiniay that could pronounce distinctlie all the Articles of the Créed, & yet knew not what they sayd: shame we not to be like them? Hauing the gift of reason giuen vs of God aboue all the creatures that he made, to distinguish vs from them in the rule of all our actions? Let the olde Father Saint Augustine speak both for the cause and for this reason. In Psal. 18. Exposu. 2. Quid hoc sit quod precati sumus, [Page 44] intelligere debemus, vt humana ratione, non quasiauium voce cantemus. Nam et meruli, et psitaci, et corui, et picae, et huiusmodi volucres, saepe ab hominibus docentur sonare, quod nesciunt. Scienter autem cantare naturae hominis diuina voluntate concessum est. What this is that wee haue praied, wee must vnderstande, that wee may sing with reason agréeable to a man, and not chatter with voice as birds doe. For Owsels, and Popiniayes, and Rauens, and Pies, and such like birdes are often taught of men to pronounce that which they doe not vnderstand. But to sing with knowledge is giuen by God to mans nature. What testimonie plainer, or reproofe more waightie may there be. But I forget my selfe, and purposing but to touch matters, make too long abode in this thing. Conclude we thē with an effectuall thought in our hearts as men & women that are not sworne against the Lord, and past all recouerie, whether euer anie person in this world dared, or wée our selues durst speake to an earthly man for a sute of waight belonging vnto this bodie in this world, and know not what we saie? O our care in the one, and carelesnes [Page 45] in the other, our feare in the one euen ouer tittles and sillables, and our want o [...] féeling in the other in large speech, what a witnesse will it beare against our soules before the Lord in that dreadfull daie if wee take not warning, and leauing betimes the waie that God condemneth, man misliketh, reason reproueth, and very nature abhorreth, make choice of the other which in all these respects is commended, and by no meanes can euer doe harme. To day if we heare the truth let vs harden no heartes against it. Syrac. 5. vers. 6. Saie not God is mercifull and I hope the best, for as he hath mercie so commeth wrath from him when we are wilful. Woe to the eare that will not heare, sayth the Lord often. Larger discourses may be liked of, if neede be, this serueth for a taste of truth in a short treatise.
Yea Sir, but God vnderstandeth what soeuer we saie, in what tongue so euer we speake, and that is sufficient.
No indeede. For can you affirme that praier was ordained for God alone, or for vs, to make our mone to God by also? If it were so, and is so, then ought we as well to vnderstande our selues, as the Lorde to [Page 46] vnderstande vs. And is there no matter what we speake or how we speake, so that God vnderstand vs? Could we so content our selues towarde a man? Let the one teach vs in the other, and let desperate conclusions haue deserued confusions before our eyes euer. We may as well reason agaynst spéech of tongue, because God knoweth our hearts, as against vnderstanding of our praiers, because God vnderstandeth them. But inough is said.
Goe you then to the causes of our prayers, which is next in order of our verse.
These haue in effecte also sufficientlie bene touched alreadie in this that hath ben spoken. For wee haue hearde causes in respect of God, in respect of our selues, and in respect of our brethren. Which you maye turne backe vnto again, if you will, and peruse all causes vrgent and weightie of our prayers, Psal. 50. Iohn. 14.14. Psal. 14. Luke 17.5. Math 6.13. vers. 11. Psal. 18.1. that are. God hath commaunded vs to pray, God hath promised to heare vs if we pray, threatens to punish vs if we doo not: our faith is then confirmed by it, our dangers preuented, our wantes reléeued, our loue to the Lorde increased, & our liues [Page 47] ordred to the example of Gods chosen, euer with such like, and these are great causes to vse it.
What say you then of the third point concerning the persons to bee prayed vnto?
I answere that onely God and none but God is to be praied vnto, or as the wordes of our faith and Créede hath, one GOD in Trinitie, and Trinitie in vnitie is to bee worshipped. Which answere implying to things as you see, to wit, that God is to be prayed vnto, and onely to bee prayed vnto. Let vs see the truth of them both out of the word. First then for the former it is mencioned vs in the law. Deutro. 6.13. Thou shalt feare the Lord thy God & serue him, & swere by his name. And in another place, Chap. 10.20. Thou shalt feare the Lord thy God and serue him, and thou shalt cleaue vnto him & swere by his name. With a number other proofes in euerie place where the word of seruing the Lord, by a figure noteth al duties due vnto him in general, & so implieth this duty of prayer to him in special. Euen as Dauid expoūdeth it in his Psalme, saying, I will worshippe towardes thy holy [Page 48] Temple, & then expresseth what one thing he meaneth by that worship. I will praise thy name because of thy louing kindnesse & truth, that is, by prayer of thanksgiuing and praise I will doe my dutie. So than this is plaine, and more plain I trust, than that it should need proofe, that God is to be prayed vnto. If anie would haue reason as well as testimonies, the Apostle giueth vs a strong one of contraries, when he toucheth the Galathians with it as a fault no lesse than Idolatry, that they did seruice vnto them which by nature were no Gods. For it inferreth plainly our not offending, but most right doing, when we doe seruice vnto him that is by nature God. But praier is a seruice and a great seruice, therefore due and most due to the Lord for euer. But it is not this that anie man doubteth of, and therefore as I sayde, not to bee stoode vpon. It is the other that is a question, to wit, whether God onely is to be praied vnto or no, and therefore let vs looke to that rather and see the truth.
Concerning this then, is not the Scripture as plaine, if wee will not wilfully bee blinde, as in the other? And doth not our [Page 49] Sauiour Christ put it quite out of doubt when he saith: him only shalt thou serue? Math. 4.10 Onely to God, auouched by Christ, should stand against, not only to God, affirmed by tenne thousand worldes, if there were so many to doe it. Esay. 42.8. But the Lorde affirmeth further, that he will not giue his glorie to any other: and it is a parte of Gods glorie in any Christian iudgemēt I hope to praie vnto him, and to make him the fountaine and welspring of all our good. For, Call vppon me (saith the Lorde) in the day of thy trouble, and I will heare thee, Psal. 50. and thou shalt glorifie me. The lawe of God saith, Thou shalt haue no other Gods but me: which is an exclusion of all creatures in heauen and earth, from partaking with the Lord in any worship we owe vnto him as our God. The 17. Chapter of the second booke of Kings is a notable testimonie of the Lordes abhorring any partners in this behalfe. For there we may see, and heare him witnesse it vnto our soules, who must one day come to iudge them in glorie, dreadfull if wee haue not harkned, that not to feare him onely, is not to feare him at all, and not onely to doe after his [Page 50] lawes and commaundements, is not at all to doe after them. For our additions to the wil of him ouerthroweth vtterly that which wee doe thereof, because it is not as wee should doe it, that is, onely. My couenant and charge with the Israelites, saith the Lord there, was euer this that they should feare no other Gods, nor bowe themselues to them, nor serue them, nor sacrifice to them, but onely mee, which brought them out of the land of Egipt with great power and a stretched out arme. And marke the emphasis, Him feare. That is, as we may see plainly, him onely, him euer, and none but him. And therefore ouer and ouer he saith it there, no other, no other, and againe the third time, no other. Which is proofe sufficient, if wee bee the Lordes: yet is the Scripture fuller, and teacheth vs plainly that they euer were and euer shall. bee blasphemous Idolaters, Exod. 20. Psal. 97.7. Psal. 115.3. Iere. 2.28. Act. 7.42. Deut. 4. Philip. 2.10. iniurious to the Lord that call vppon any in their prayer but the same Lord alone, whether it be in heauen, or in earth, or in the waters vnder the earth, whether it bee of golde, siluer, or whatsoeuer. The places are knowne and you may reade them. It teacheth vs also that God [Page 51] hath made vs in his great mercie Lordes of all his creatures here, Gen. 1.26. Psal. 8. Hebru. 1.7. and euen the Angels in heauen ministring Spirits to our good as shall please him to appoynt. But whatsoeuer we pray vnto, we make it superiour to vs, and hauing rule and power ouer vs: and therefore if it bee a creature we offende greeuously, peruerting the Lordes appoynted course, and seruilely submitting our selues to that which he in mercie hath put vnder vs, not ouer vs in his maner and order. Againe, Rom. 10.14. that we cannot pray to any thing without beleefe in the same, but beleefe must onely be in God: and therefore prayer to no other. Wherefore it standeth true by the Iudge of trueth, the eternall worde of God wee now well see, that both God with his worship of prayer is to bée serued and honored, and onely God also, with exclusion for euer of all others whatsoeuer they may bee: and so wee ende this question.
Your next is, through whome or by whome wee must present and offer our Prayers to God.
It is so: And it may bee that in the former question you expected some fuller [Page 52] spéech of Angels and Saints that be dead, which many are of opinion may bee called vppon, that yet greatly mislike that other folly or rather madnesse of praying to inferiour creatures. And if you did, it shal now be supplied, God willing: for I did referre it of purpose hether, because no man iustifieth it amongst vs, if he haue any cunning, that they are simply to bee praied vnto as helpers themselues of themselues, but as mediatours to him that is able to helpe, that is, God the Lorde. Let vs see then this, if euen but thus much may bee giuen vnto them.
And to begin at the beginning, we know it true that betwixt God and vs a mediatour must needes bee. For so sayth the Scripture. Ihon. 14.6. 1. Tim. 2.5. Heb. 9.6.9.14.19. No man commeth to the father but by me: And as there is a God, so there is a mediatour betwixt God and man. The high Priest in the lawe by God assigned, a figure and shadowe of Christ, euen in his office taught the same. And conscience in vs of our owne vnworthines to appeare before God, in our selues and for our selues, driuing vs away from his presence, inferreth it necessarily with it, that [Page 53] there must bee a Mediatour for vs. But who this, is and euer was through the malice of Satan working in his members, is become a question. We say with the truth and his due glorie, Christ Iesus our Lord, and he onely. The Papistes say Christ, but not Christ onely. Our warrants bee many, and strong against them. First expresse words: There is one God, 1. Timoth. 2.3 and one Mediatour betwixt God and man, the man Christ Iesus. Marke the place well, and see how first he determineth the number, and saith there is but one: Secondly the person, who that one is, euen the man Christ Iesus: Thirdly, why there is but one, and no moe: namely, because there is but one God, and no moe. Which is a singular proofe, euery one blushing to denye the one, and yet daring to auouch the other. So then by this place it is got, that one GOD and but one Mediatour, and that Christ also: but mo mediatours, mo Gods of necessitie: which they will not teach I hope plainly. Secondly, Ihon. 19.13. Ihon 16.4. &c. all those places that appoynt vs to praie in Christ his name, making euer mention of him, and onely of him, without any addition of any [Page 54] other, doe they not with a mightie strength vphold our soules in this faith? For wanted the Lorde either power or will to adde further trueth, if there had bene any such? Or is he that saith he will honor them that honor him, 1. Sam. 2. become enuious towarde his Saints, and will not speake of their lawful honor, if this were it, to pray to them?
3.Thirdly, can any man bee our mediator with God, 1. Ihon. 2.1. but he that is iust himselfe fully and perfectly before God? And was there euer any such or can be to the worlds ende, but only Christ? Is not any thing whatsoeuer it bee that commeth not of faith sinne? And commeth faith any way but from the word? Then either some porofe out of the word against Christ only, and for others aswell as Christ, or to beleeue it is sinne and a death for euer, without repentance. Dare we of our owne heades take the honour of Christ ascribed to him so expressely in his worde, and giue it to others equally with him, without a warrant? It is written Gloriam meam alteri non dabo, I will not giue my glory to an other, and hee that writ it shall iudge vs for breaking it, vnlesse wee can shew his dispensation. Sanctos defunctos [Page 55] pro nobis orare, ex nulla scriptura Canonica edocemur. That the Saintes departed pray for vs, it appeareth not in any Canonicall Scripture. Et quamuis id faterer, non tamen ex eo sequeretur, nos oportere sanctos defunctos inuocare. And although that it should be granted, yet follow therevpon it would not, that we should pray vnto them: for assured by the word of God we cannot be that they heare our prayers. And without that assurance, what comfort can we pray withal vnto them. Wherfore most grieuously doe they offende both against Christ and religion, that make mediators beside him. We are plainely tolde that hee maketh intercession for vs, but wee are not tolde of any others. 1. Ihon. 2.1. I write vnto you litle children sayth Saint Iohn, that you sin not, and if any man do sinne we haue an aduocate with the Father, Iesus Christ the righteous, and he is the propitiatiō for our sinnes. In which place of Scripture Saint Austen noteth two thinges. First howe the Apostle doeth not say yee haue an aduocate, Contra parmenian. lib. 2. cap. 8. but we haue an aduocate teaching vs thereby that there was neuer any so holy but that he had neede of Christ [Page 56] to be his mediator aswell as others, and therefore he did not separate himselfe from others in that respect, secondly that hee did not say ye haue me an aduocate with the father, but yee haue Iesus Christ the righteous: ne (que) ego exoro pro peccatis vestris: neither is it I that intreat for the pardon of your sins, but Christ. For had the Apostle Iohn sayde otherwise quis [...]um ferret bonorum atque sidelium Christianorum? what good and faithfull Christian coulde haue abidden it? Quis sicut Apostolum Christi, & non sicut Antichristum intueretur? Yea who woulde haue looked vpon him as vpon an Apostle of Christ, and not as vpon a very Antichrist. What a notable testimonie is this against other mediators beside Christ? and how hapneth it that our Papists see it not, or thinke better not of it, if they see it? But I pray you heare the same Father againe in an other place. Quem inuenirem qui me reconciliaret tibi? Aug. Confess. lib. 10. cap. 42.43. An eundū mihi fuit ad angelos? At qua prece? quibus sacramentis? Whom should I finde to reconcile me to thee? Should I goe to the Angels? with what prayer, with what sacraments? Haue not many done thus, and bin deluded [Page 57] with the ill Angell, transforming himselfe into an Angell of light. Verax ergo mediator Christus, the true mediator therefore is Christ Iesus. And much more in those two good Chapters to this purpose. These proofes may suffice in this briefe treatise, yet are there many moe. Themselues haue had, euen by the mightie power of an able God to giue his trueth passage, a true féeling of the safetie of the one, and the danger of the other, & their witnes of it should truely work both with them and vs. With them to drawe them to a sweete trueth, and with vs to strengthen vs where wee stand, since the Lord hath made his enemies confesse the soundnes of our fayth. Cassander sayde it of his owne practise, Ego in meis precibus non soleo Sanctos inuocare, sed inuocationem dirigo ad Deum ipsum, idque in nomine Christi: Hoc enim tutius existimo. I, sayth he, do not vse to pray to any of the Saints my selfe, but I direct my prayers to God himselfe, and that in the name of Christ: for that I iudge more safe. An other of them againe: Tutius & iucundius loquor ad meum Iesum, quàm ad aliquem Sanctorum spirituum. Both with more safetie and [Page 58] comfort doe I speake vnto my Iesus, than to any of the holy spirites. Is not this strange that our enemies shoulde confesse our maner of praying to God alone by the mediation of his beloued sonne both more safe and more comfortable, and for the same causes vse it so themselues, and yet teach others otherwise. Should faithful teachers seeke to saue themselues and make no conscience to kill others. And is this to deale faithfully with the Lordes inheritance, the price of his sonnes blood, to teach them to do, what not onely by knowledge in iudgement, but by inward feeling of conscience, they find neither so safe nor comfortable, as the way we vse, & themselues also, is? Wo and woe againe must needes be to such, as euen agninst their owne feeling, direct the people committed to them. And what madnes is this in vs if wee suffer our selues by any subtill perswasions to bee led vnto that which our teachers themselues refuse for their owne partes to ioyne with vs as in a course that is neither comfortable nor safe. Let vs hearken rather to the Apostle, truely aduertising vs to suffer none such as these, Coloss. 2.18. neither any man liuing at his pleasure to [Page 59] beare rule ouer vs by For these angell worshippers blamed such of pride as would goe streight to, God, and vse no other vndermeanes beside Christ, and sayd the other was humblenes of mind. But such humilitie the Apostle condemneth. humblenes of mind, and worshipping of Angels, aduauncing himselfe in these thinges which hee neuer saw, rashly puft vp with his fleshly minde, and holdeth not the head &c. For assuredly if the consciences of all thē were examined y e delight in other mediators beside Christ, to offer vp their prayers to GOD and to speake for them, and true confession made of what they finde, it would appeare to vs all that this sinne springeth of none other roote than of a persuasion that Christ is not so pitifull and mercifull, and willing to bée spoken vnto as other Saints and creatures be. Which how blasphemous it is against him, to giue his creatures preeminence aboue him in any goodnesse, let euery feeling hart discerne and iudge. Farre was the godly father from such opinion of our Sauiour, when he made him all in all and with truth sayd of him what all true Christians firmely beleeue and holde: Ambrose. de Isaac & anima, lib. Ipse os nostrum est, per quod patri loquimur, oculus noster per quem patrem videmus, dextra nostra, per quam nos patri offerimus. He is our mouth wherewith wee speake vnto God, our eye wherewith wee see GOD, and [Page 60] our right hande wherewith wee offer our selues vnto GOD. Quo nisi intercedente nec nobis nec Sanctis omnibus quicquam cū deo est. But by whose intercession neyther we nor all the Saints in heauen haue any thing to do with the Lord. And y t there remaine no scruple of feare in vs to goe to this gratious mediator euer when we pray, consider it in the Scriptures, and consider it earnestly, that that glistering reason which they vse of our indignitie to goe to him at the first (for so I call it because it seemeth so faire at the first vewe) neuer discoraged any of the godly mencioned in the worde euer, but euen then when they haue seene and thought of their vnworthynes most, they haue yet gone vnto God and to no others for helpe. Dauid when hee sawe that multitude of offences in him and himselfe so horribly defiled as that there remained almost nothing of olde Dauid in him, that is of a good seruant of God, neuer yet cried to Abraham, Isaac and Iacob, nor to any of all the godly departed, Psal. 51. Math. 3. or Angels in heauen, but Miserere mei deus, haue mercy vpon me O God, and according to the multitude of thy mercies do away mine [Page 61] iniquitie. Iohn Baptist, though hee sawe himselfe vnworthy to loose the very latchet of Christ his shoone, yet taught he no other Mediatour to God, neither had any other himself, but only him. The good Centuriō, that in so true feeling both of himselfe, and Christ, confessed he was not worthie, vnder whose roofe the Lord should come, yet with all that vnworthinesse was not feared from him to aske his helpe, euen for his seruaunt. The poore Publican vnworthie in his owne eies to looke vpon the heauens, yet feareth not to loke vpon his God, and to say, God be mercifull vnto me a sinner, when he might haue called vppon Saints and Angels for mercie, if it had béene as good or better, as these mad men affirme. And so farre was this his doing from presumption, displeasaunt to God, and vnséeming an vnworthie sinner, as that sentence is giuen by the Lord himselfe of it, it was pleasant & acceptable to God, and he iustified more than the other. Finally, the Prodigall Sonne with the same mouth that confesseth his indignitie euer to be counted a Sonne any more, yet calleth vpon his Father for pittie, and not vpon [Page 62] any of his Fathers seruaunts. Wherfore let vs open our eyes and sée the truth, let vs not harden our hartes, to day when we heare his voyce, the mediator betwixt God and man is thr man Christ Iesus, 1. Timoth 2.5. & none but he: Ro. 8.32. it is he that sitteth on the right hand of God and maketh intercession for vs, 1. Ihon. 2. and there is no other. And if any man sinne wee haue him our aduocate and wee must know no other.
Yea Sir, but you knowe their answere in this matter, if they bee charged, they doe not denie they saie, but Christ and onely Christ is mediatour of redemption, but not of intercession, and that which they ascribe to holy spirites, it is onely to make intercession for them.
Indeede they so answere, but alasse in vaine. For it is but a shifte deuised of Satan to deceiue our soules by, if wee receiue it, and that may appeare both to them and vs, if we haue care to see the truth. For hath it first anie warrant in the worde? If it haue let them produce it, if not, let them knowe that euen for this cause it faulteth, and we reiect it. For if this bee graunted that men may frame distinctions at theyr [Page 63] pleasures, there is not the truth to bee named but it may be ouerthrowen. Wherefore this is one reason agaynst it, it hath no warrant in the worde. Secondly, was not the high Priest in the lawe mediator in figure, both of expiation by sacrifices, and of intercession by prayers? That is, more plainly, did not he both offer the sacrifice & make prayer? And what was this but in shadow to shew that so in the new Testament both these things should bee conioyned in one man also, euen the man Christ Iesus, & he that was mediator of redemption, should also be mediatour of intercession. To diuide these thē, is to make the bodie not answere to the shadowe, neither the truth to the figure, which may not be. For looke whatsoeuer was typically shewed Christ should do, that hath he truelie done and performed, and to affirme otherwise is great impietie. Thirdly, these two are both duties of the mediatour, and in truth none can be a mediator, vnlesse he performe both these things, namely both redemption and intercession. Now of two duties or partes of the office of a mediatour, shall we make two sorts of mediators. Truely it is euen [Page 64] all one, as if because man consisteth of bodie and soule, as of two partes that make but one whole, we should say there are two sortes of men, one consisting of bodie, another of soule, which were a trimme speech. Or agayne, because the Prince hath power ouer body and goods, and they both are incident to the prerogatiue of his kinglie office, therfore of two things belonging to one person, we should make a distinction of persons, & say, there are two sorts of Princes, one hauing power ouer body, and an other hauing authoritie ouer goods. For euen so it is in this matter of a mediator, whose office consisteth in both these duties, as parts of the same, to redeeme the people and to make intercession for them. Remember also in the scripture before named, how vtterly Saint Austen disliked that Parmenian y t heriticke, who in a certaine place made the Bishoppe a mediator betwixt God and the people, and how he sayd that if Saint Iohn should haue done so, no man would haue abid him, neither haue looked vpon him as vpon an Apostle of Christ, but as vpon a very Antichrist, Truely Parmenian neuer thought the Bishop was a mediator [Page 65] of redemption or saluation, and therfore euen there, by that learned father Augustine, is most plainely ouerthrowne this foolish distinction which we speak of. Lastly consider the Scriptures of God, & tremble to resist a trueth maliciously when it is playne. Doth not the Apostle say, we haue boldnes, Ephes. 3.12. and entrance with confidence by faith in him. If in any place it can bee truely shewed that wee haue such entrance by any other, finde it out, if not, thinke of it. Consider aduisedly of the 7. and 9. Chapters to the Hebrewes, Hebre. 7. & 9. and see how strongly it is prooued that these two offices of redemption and intercession are ioyned, and so that the dignitie, power, and efficacie of Christes intercession dependeth vpon the merits of his redemption. Chap. 7.25. Marke howe he sayth it of Christ, that hee euer liueth to make intercession for his. Find you where Saints or Angels liue to make intercession for vs. Againe, Hebre. 9.24. that Christ is entred into the very heauens, to appeare now in the sight of God for vs: shewe you the like of other mediators. Hebre. 7.28. That Christ by the very oth of God is appoynted to this office for his children. Shew you where God by oth [Page 66] hath ioyned others in commission with him Consider with your selfe how comfortable a promise it is of Christ, Ihon. 16. that whatsoeuer we aske the father in his name we shal haue it. Surely if other were fellowes with him in mediation of intercession, we should haue like promise, that whatsoeuer we aske in their names we should receiue it, but this is not so, and therefore a great difference betwixt our comfort that aske in Christes name, and theirs that aske in other names. I am the doore, Ihon. 10. saith our Sauiour Christ, by me if any man enter in, he shalbe saued, and shall go in, and go out, and find place, I am the way, the trueth and the life, Ihon. 14. No man commeth to the Father, but by me. Which were meerely false, if there were many mediators of intercession. For then so many mediators, so many meanes to come vnto God. Finally consider it euen with your heart, that in the very place where hee sayth, there is one mediator, 1. Tim. 2. vers. 1. & 5. and that Christ, hee speaketh of prayer, supplication and intercession, and therefore most fully satisfieth any Christian conscience that euen of that there is but one contrary to this vayne and foolish distinction. [Page 67] Wherefore let the fruit of all this bee a reformed iudgement, forasmuch as prayer to God alone by Christ hath warrant & comfort, and the other hath none, but when God shal awake vs, most fearefull discomfort, being a plaine and dreadful robbery of God of his true and due honor. If you can finde as playne proofes and proppes to your conscience that others bee ioyned in this authoritie and office with Christ to make intercession for vs, as nowe you haue seene that Christ is, then hearken to them, but if not, thinke vpon your God that shed his precious blood for you, and he that hath so loued you, and done so much for you, grudge him not his due glory, neither match his creatures with him cheeke by cheeke, without good warrant, for hee is a iealous God of his honour, and hath plainly told vs that his glory he will not giue to another. Think vpon your owne poore soule the greatest iewell that euer God committed to you, spill it not, kill it not by pulling it from the life of all soules Christ Iesus. And bee you euen fully resolued, that if the Angels or Saintes appearing or liuing in this world would neuer suffer their felowe [Page 68] seruants to pray vnto them, Apoc. 19.10. surely now in heauen they like it not, but would haue you only cleaue to Christ.
1. Timo. 2.1. I exhort, saith the Apostle, that supplications, Iam. 5.13.16. prayer, intercessions, and giuing of thankes bee made for all men. Math. 5.44. For kings, and for all that are in authoritie, that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all godlines and honestie, Ro. 12.14. for this is good and acceptable in the sight of God our Sauiour. And againe, whatsoeuer ye shall do in word or deede, doe all in the name of the Lorde Iesus, giuing thanks to God, euen the father by him, with many other places. Iustinus. Tertul. Clemens. Augustin. &c. Chrisostome in his Liturgie and others haue prayers then vsually of the Church publiquely made, for seasonable weather, fertilitie of the groūd, peace and quietnes, for such as traueiled by land or by water, for them that were sicke, prisoners, or captiues, for Bishops and people, for infidels and heretiques, and such like. In conclusion, wee are warranted to call vpon the Lord our most mercifull God for whatsoeuer is requisite either to body or soule, 1. Tim. 4.8. this life, or the estate to come. [Page 69] Which being more particularly laid down by Christ himselfe in this prayer folowing, neede not nowe so much to bee stood vpon.
As prayer it selfe either is priuate or publique, so is the place, both alowed and commended in the word: of the first our Sauiour speaketh, when he sayth: be not as the hypocrites, Math. 6.5 for they loue to stand in the Synagogues, and in the corners of the streetes, because they would be seene of men. Verely I say vnto you they haue their reward. But when thou prayest, enter into thy chamber, and when thou hast shut thy doore, pray to thy Father which is in secret, and thy father which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly. Here by chamber are ment al priuat places whatsoeuer, which the godly drawe themselues into: to make their priuat prayer, It being nowe lawfull to pray euery where & in all places, lifting vp pure handes without wrath or doubting, and no need to seeke out Temples, 1. Tim. 2.8. Churches or Chappels halowed by men, as though no prayer were good but there. Whether we bee at home [Page 70] or abroad, in the Citie or in the Countrey, in our shops working, or in our beds lying, whither we bee sitting, standing walking, by day or by night, earely or late God is present and heareth, and accepteth the prayers of any faithfully made, and in mercy he hath made and consecrated our bodies temples for the holy ghost. A great mercy and litle thought of, y t we are not tied to any places. For then might our streits haue bene such that we could not come at them, and so consequently not haue bene able to pray to God his liking, whereas now it is not, but wheresoeuer we are, we maydoe it if we neede, in bed sicke, in prison bound, in persecution feared, and driuen into holes, so that wee cannot come at the publique places, we may pray and comfortably pray, assured that euen in all these places and others, whatsoeuer our prayers made in faith, come before the Lord as incense, and the lifting vp of our handes is as an euening sacrifice. Of publique place and praiers, Psal. 14.1. all those appoyntments of God of assemblies both in the lawe and the Gospell, and his childrens carefull and diligent kéeping of the same. Exod. 29.38. Ioel. 2. This publique place the [Page 71] Lorde calleth his house, Esay. 56.7. Ihon. 2.16. and the house of prayer. And the old father is not afrayde to say thus of them. Non aequè exoras, Chrysost. de in incomprehensibli Dei natura Homil. 3. cùm solus Dom. obsecras, atque cum fratribus tuis. Est enim in hoc plus aliquid, videlicet, concordia, conspiratio, copula aemoris & charitatis, & Sacerdotum clamores. Praesunt enim ob eam rem sacerdotes, vt populi orationes, quae infirmiores per se sunt, validiores illas complexae simul in coelos euehantur. Thou doest not so soone obtaine thy desire when thou prayest alone vnto the Lord, as when thou prayest with thy brethren. For herein there is somewhat more, the concorde, the consent, the ioyning of loue and charitie, & the crye of the Priests. For to that end the Priestes are made ouerseers, that they being the stronger sort, may take with them the weake prayers of the people, and carie them vp into heauen. Againe, Chrysost. in 2. Thess. Hom. 4. Quod quis apud se ipsum precatus accipere non poterit, hoc cum multitudine precatus accipiet. quare? quia etiam si non propria virtus, tamen concordia multum potest. The thing that ae man can not obtaine praying by himselfe alone, praying together with the multitud he shall obtaine. And why so? for although [Page 72] not his owne worthines, yet the concorde & vnitie preuaileth much. This concorde and vnitie in prayer is a goodly thing, and make a shrill shrike in the Lordes eare. S. Hierom did liken it to a thunderclap, Basil to the roaring of the Sea. And by playne experience we knowe, that if one string of an instrument make a sounde, many stringes make a greater sound, if one sticke make a fire, many stickes make a greater, and an hoater fire. This true and good consideration made euer the godly haue a speciall care to frequent the publique places of prayer: that if themselues were dull, yet euen the company of others might stirre them vp, and they in common place might receyue the blessing of common prayer. Peter and Iohn went together into the Temple to pray. Act. 3.1. And Dauid remembring howe hee had wont to lead the people to the house of God, Psal. 42. and haue a multitude followe by his good example, when he was banished from that comfort, and wanted that helpe so good against wants, he sayd his heart was ready to breake within him, and the griefe was very great. A most notable place for al men to thinke of, to stirre them vp to frequent [Page 73] places of prayer, and especially for great men, whose examples preuaile so mightily either to good or euill. The companies wil assemble, if they come, & folow them carefully. As they did Dauid: and that obedience of many shalbe their crowne and true comfort, euen as it was Dauids: What thinke you, if in his exile so grieuous & bitter, Dauids cōscience had cried also against him, and said, Thou neuer when thou hadst peace and libertie caredst for publique méetings at prayer and Sacraments, thou neuer gauest any good example this way to the multitude that watched what thou diddest and depended vpon thée, but if thou diddest pray, it was secrete by thy selfe when thou shouldest haue beene with the congregation, and therefore since God gat no honour by thee, nor obedience of his people by thy zealous forwardnes to goe before them and to leade them to the house of praier, therfore now the Lord hath layd thy honour in the dust and raysed vp euill against thee. Doe you thinke it woulde not nippe? yes truely more then all his wo beside, for there is no torment to a conscience iustly accusing. Wherefore nowe it shoulde bee [Page 74] thought of by all nobles and gentlemen & women, the markes that ignoraunt people frame themselues vnto, that if euer the Lord should do with vs, as with Dauid, or cast vs in the bed of sicknes, or any way let vs that we could not go, yet with Dauid wee might testifie with great comfort what had bene, although then grieued as he, that it was not so still. Confess. 19.13. Austen was rauished with the songs of the Church and congregation met together, and euen wept in spirituall comfort conceiued by that sweete consent and heauenly matter, so ioyntly, and with such order and power made and vttered to God in publique meetings. And who hath not felt his heart moued in a congregation? Wherefore once againe let these thinges work to a great regard of publique Church assemblies at times appoynted. For the sanctifying of the Sabboth requireth it, if there were no more. And take heede of exceptions, for they are most dangerous against a thing so renowmed in the woorde and so carefully obserued euer of the godly. It is easie to deceiue our selues with a shew of truth, if there be not euen a conscience to suspect a plea before that is made against [Page 75] the trueth. Many thinges might bee here touched, but who is wise will consider what is openly touched, and beware.
Yet one thing more I pray you aunswer me in this matter, and that is concerning the dead: may they bee prayed for of vs after they are departed?
No in deede, vnlesse we will presume in zeale and affection aboue any warrant of the worde of God, and so pull vpon vs (as wee haue heard before) both sinne and the rewarde therof. For we haue no commandement any where to doe it, being yet expressely commanded to pray for the liuing, and to doe such dueties also for the dead as are fit and allowable, as to burie them, to mourne moderatly for them, and so as may become men and women that haue hope of their resurrection and life eternall, to bee faithfull performers of their last willes, and such like: Wee haue no example of any in the Canonicall Scripture that euer did it: wee haue no promise to be heard if we doe it: no punishment threatned if wee doe it not. And is not this a great nakednesse of an action to haue none of all these: yea such a nakednesse as should touch and presse any [Page 76] man or woman liuing that desire to please God by true and right obedience? Truely it is. And we are not able to name any one thing that God hath in good liking to haue his children doe, but it either hath all or the most of these. It hath a commaundement, it hath a promise, it hath example, it hath punishment threatned if not done, &c. Wherefore let vs consider it, and not be caried away with vayne shiftes. We vse to say, we doe it for good will, and if it doe them no good it doth them no harme. But is there any true goodwill which is not allowed by God? Should not his liking and allowance bee the rule and guide of vs and all our doings? If then we can finde where hee biddeth vs shewe our goodwill in this sorte, vse it and feare not: if we cannot, neuer thinke that is goodwill which wanteth the Lordes stampe vpon it, vnlesse you will affirme that GOD condemneth good dueties to our Brethren, which God forbid. Then consider againe, that albeit it neither hurt nor profite them, yet in truth it hurteth vs that doe it, both because it is an action without warrant, and therefore not of faith, and so sinne: and [Page 77] because also it confirmeth and proppeth vp that lewd opinion of Purgatorie, so derogatorie to the truth of God & the comfort of his children. Therefore if we will shewe goodwill to our friendes departed, let vs speake of them as men and women in the hands of God, and in such comfort as that they neede not any prayers of vs, departed in a true faith, and therfore now possessors of the promise, euen of such ioyes as no eye hath seene, no eare hath heard, neither any hart bene able to conceiue of. For thus to hope of them is like friendes to hope of them, and thus to speake hurteth not our selues. Our phrases may be as easely, God hath had mercie on him I trust, as GOD haue mercie on him, he is with GOD I hope, he is at rest from his labours, he hath finished his course: or any such like. If wee will a little at first labour to forget a bad custome when it seeketh to come vpon our tongues so readily: Then for the place in the Machabees, 2. Machab. 12.44. our answer first toucheth the books, and then the matter. The bookes we except against, as not Canonicall, that is, of authoritie to build our faith and obedience vpon: and the reasons of our so doing, [Page 78] are such, as neuer haue, neither can bée truely answered by any aduersarie. I pray you let it not greeue you both to heare thē, and very diligently to marke them. First the holy Ghost neuer vseth to epitomise, contract, and prophane mens workes and writings, but is able of himselfe to write and lay downe whatsoeuer may be profitable for his Church, and so hath euer done. But y e second booke of Machabees, 2. Machab. 2.29. whence this place for Prayer for the dead is taken, is an abridgement wholly out of the fiue bookes of Iason the Cirenian, as the author himselfe confesseth: and therefore not a writing or booke of the holy Ghost. 2. Machab. 15.39. Secondly, the Author of this booke craueth pardon for his wants, and saith it is aswell as he was able to doe: but thus neuer the holy Ghost at any mans hands. For how should God craue pardon of man, and say it is as well as he was able to doe? Therefore this most mightely and euidently, vnlesse we shut our eyes and stoppe our eares against the truth, telleth vs, this booke is not as the rest of the Scriptures, whereon we safely stay our selues. Thirdly, in the writings of the holy Ghost there are no [Page 79] contrarieties euer, but in these bookes there are: and therefore no Scripture by inspiration from the holy Ghost. Machab. 9.18. An. 152. Wil you thinke of some of them. In the first booke it is said of Iudas that hee was slaine of Bacchides his armie, and that Ionathas and Simon his brethren buried him in his fathers Sepulcher in the Citie of Modin, An. 188. 2. Maca. 1.10. and all the Israelites wept for him, &c. In the second booke he is aliue againe, and writeth letters 36. yeeres after he was dead. Can both these be true? If not, then marke the credite of this booke. Not vnlike to this is that which is written of Antiochus his death. In the first booke it is sayd, 1. Maca. 6.8. he laide him downe vppon his bed sicke, and there dyed: with such circumstances of the matter as there you may reade and see your selfe. In the second booke and first Chapter it is sayd, that he entring the temple of Nanea, vers. 16. the Priestes opened a priuie doore of the Vaute and cast downe stones like Thunder vpon him and his companie, and brused them in peeces, cut off their heades and threw them out to the rest of their companie that were without. In the 9. Chapter of the same booke it is sayd, he dyed a [Page 80] miserable death among the mountaines. These be greater contrarieties thā I trust any man, that feareth GOD, will thinke may be in bookes whereof the holy Ghost is author. And therefore you see wee doe not without great cause refuse to learne our faith out of these Bookes. If mens iudgements bee regarded of vs, we heare and see what the Fathers thought. Hierom, Epiphan, Athanasius, and Cyprian reiect these bookes in this sorte, as not to be rules of faith. Yea, the Bishop of Rome himselfe Gregorie 200. yeeres after Austen reiecteth them as not Canonicall: Greg. in Iob. lib. 19. cap 16. and if other men be of small regard with them, yet would GOD the Papistes would respect their owne Bishop. But Austen, they say, affirmeth them Canonicall. O why should not loue of truth banish all cauilles? Austen doth so: and in the very same place that they alleage, sayth the contrary. How then is Austen contrary to himselfe? No, their owne eyes see as well as we, if they will, that when he calleth them not Canonicall, he taketh the worde strictly and properly, and meaneth they are no groundes and rules for our faith: when hee calleth [Page 81] them Canonical, he taketh the word largely, and meaneth they are such as may bee read in the Churches for examples of the great and marueilous passions and persecutions of the Martyrs. Beleeue not me, but heare himselfe. First, that they are not Canonicall. In Machabaeorum libris, &c. Although there may some thing bee found in the bookes of the Machabees meete for this order of writing, and worthie to bee ioyned with the number of miracles, yet hereof wee will haue no care: for that wee haue intended only to touch a short rehearsall of the miracles contayned in the bookes of holy Canon. See how he saith, they are not Canonicall, and therefore hée will not accept of the miracles in them. Againe, Haec supputatio non in scripturis sanctis, quae appellantur Canonicae, sed in alijs inuenitur, in quibus sunt & Machabaeorum libri. This reckoning is not founde in the holie Scriptures that are called Canonicall, but in certaine other bookes, among which are the bookes of the Machabees. Many such testimonies might bee alleadged out of this Father, but these suffice in this treatise. Now that they are Canonicall, [Page 82] heare himselfe againe. Libros Machabaeorum ecclesia habet pro canonicis, propter quorundam Martyrum passiones vehementes atque mirabiles. The Church accompteth the bookes of the Machabees as canonicall, (not for the aucthoritie and weight of trueth) but for the great and meruailous passions, and persecutions of Martyrs therein contained. And againe, that scripture that beareth the name of the Machabees, is receiued not vnprofitably of the Church, so that it be read and heard with sobrietie, specially because of those Machabées that suffered so cruell torments for the law of God. Wherfore by his owne words now on both sides repeated, Augustines minde is playne, namely that these bookes alleadged in proofe of faith, they are not Canonicall, but to be read vnto the people in the Church for example of life, in this sence saith hee, they are Canonicall, and may be thus read, so that they be read soberlie. And what is this, but that which other Fathers haue also saide, as Ierome. The Church readeth the storie of Iudith, the booke of Tobie, and the bookes of the Machabees, but y e same Church receiueth [Page 83] not these bookes as the Canonicall Scriptures. Cyprian, Haec omnia legi quidem in ecclesijs voluerunt, nō tamen proferri ad authoritatem ex his fidei confirmandam. All these writings our Fathers haue allowed to be reade in the Church, yet not to be aleadged for authoritie, to confirme the doctrine of our faith. Wherefore to goe no further, in this you see our reasons, why wee allow not any proof of doctrine out of those bookes, and therefore not of prayer for the deade. Other reasons moe are aleadged by the godlie learned, and [...]ight by mee now, but that these suffice here.
Next, our answere toucheth the matter it selfe, and we say that prayer for the dead, sought to be proued out of this place of the Machabees, is contrarie to the rest of the Scriptures, and therefore we dare not allowe it. For no trueth and lawfull thing is contrarie to any Scripture, but agreeable, as receiuing warrant, and lawfulnes thence. Secondlie, that though Iudas had so done (which is not likelie he did, howsoeuer this place hath béene corrupted to that ende, because it is contrarie to the custome of the Iewes, euen to this day, to pray for [Page 84] the deade) yet this particular example is not sufficient to establish a doctrine, no more then Zipporalis was to prooue, that women may administer the Sacraments, or the example of Razis, that one might kill himselfe, whome this author so much commendeth. And therefore concluding, since neyther by this place, nor by anye Scripture, this preposterous loue to the dead, to pray for them, can finde sure warrant, wee desire that it may hartelie bee thought of, how ill it becommeth any that professe a desire to please God, which commaunded obedience, and not with traditions of men, or deuices any whatsoeuer, either of their owne heades, or of any others. And thus much of it.
Sufficient then beeing sayde of these circumstaunces of Praier, will you now proceed to the forme it selfe prescribed of our Sauiour.
A great goodnes of God to teach vs a forme of prayer.Content. And first consider what a gracious goodnesse this was in the Lorde our God, to laie downe a forme for vs. That we not able to see the bottom of our wants our selues, neyther in what wee doe see, to take such course as becommeth speakers to [Page 85] so great a GOD, by his owne mouth wee might be directed both in the one and the other, to our great comfort and assuraunce, that keping our selues within the compasse of this forme, our prayer shoulde bee to the Lordes good liking, and therefore wee obtaine what we aske, according to his will. Without a forme we might haue wandred to our greate harme, asking many times things hurtfull, & if not so, yet things lawful, not in forme lawful, which also had ben euill. And if Heathens saw the nakednesse of men for want of such direction, lette vs Christians see Gods mercie and our owne great good by this directiō. Plato we know espying the ignoraunce of men in making their prayers to God, for that many times they sought, what graunted woulde hurt them, sayd this was a good fourme: What forme some heathēs vsed. O Iupiter Rex, optima nobis et vouentibus, et non vouentibus, tribuae. Mala autem poscentibus quo (que) abesse iube. That is▪ O Iupiter king, giue vnto vs the best things, whether wee aske them or no. And all euill things command awaie from vs, though we aske them. Wherein we may see howe daungerously they groped in a great darknesse for [Page 86] want of a forme, and were faine for safetie to praie thus generally, whereas we nowe plainly are taught how to praie more particularly, and yet still truly. Wherfore see, I say, [...]rst Gods great mercie, & our great good, by hauing this forme layed down vnto vs. Then touching the forme it selfe which our Sauiour hath layed downe, The Lords prayer hath three parts. it consisteth of three principall partes. First of a preface, secondly of the petitions themselues, and lastly of a conclusion. The preface in these wordes: Our Father which art in heauen. The petitions in order after. The conclusion thus, for thine is the kingdome, the power and the glory, for euer & euer, Amen. The first part which is the Preface, short in wordes, but plentifull in matter, is so layd downe by the wisdom of the Lord Iesus, as that euery word carryeth his waight, A father by Creation. Redē ption. Sāctificatiō The vse of the word father to our Soules. and bringeth to vs in vse thereof most singular profite. The first is, Father, by which name we are taught to speake vnto our God when wee pray vnto him: and see the vse. There is no prayer as we well know, and before hath bene declared, that can pearce the eares of the almightie God, vnlesse it be made both in affection [Page 87] and faith. Affection hath his want great & too great often in our corruption, & therefore in mercy of a gracious GOD, helpes and meanes prouided for it. This is one euermore to consider to whome I pray, and to whome I speak, namely, not to a seuere and sower Iudge, not to a cruell and mercilesse tyrant, not to a stranger that knoweth me not, or hath no aliance with me, but to a Father, yea in Iesus Christ nowe my Father, a kinde, a louing, a good, a tender Father, who looketh vpon me with bowels of mercy and pittie, sigheth for me before I come, runneth out when I doe come, meeteth me, embraceth mee, falleth about my necke with his armes, wéepeth vpon me in melting motions of louing kindnesse, heareth me speake, weigheth my sute, whether it may be my good, & can as sone in conclusion cease to be God as denie me any thing y t may be my benefite. And O then y e affection y t we may pray with, if we cōsider this name of Father. My soule may thirst, my heart may long, yea burne and burst as it were within me, w t desire euer to come to my Father, for he is euer a Father, & hath euer the nature of his name, though I bee [Page 88] vile. And therfore let vs take the vse intended by the Lord in this giuen title, & praie cheerefully with sweete comfort in the conceit of whome wee speake vnto euermore. When affection then is thus kindled and stirred vp, looke at faith in the next place, which also must concurre with it, or else in vaine we praie and obtaine nothing. This knew our Sauiour well, The second vse of the woord father. and therfore euen to this end also hath taught vs to saie, and praie in the name of Father. Whereby ariseth in vs, and ought euermore an assurance of his willingnesse and readinesse to help vs. For what will a Father denie vnto his begging childe that may doe him good, pater quid negabit filijs, qui iam dedit, quod pater est. What will that Father denie to sonnes, which hath alreadie granted this, to be their Father. Yea, such a father as being not our father, hath redeemed vs to him, his vtter enimies, with no lesse price than the precious bloud of his owne and onely deere beloued sonne? Rom. 8.32. O how shall he with him not giue vs al things also. Math. 7.11. If we which are euil, yet in the nature of fathers, giue good giftes to our children, how much more shall our Father which is in heauen [Page 89] giue good things to them that aske him. Can a woman forget her child, and not haue compassion of the sonne of her wombe? Though it coulde bee, Esay. 49.15. yet will not I forget thee. vers. 16. Behold I haue gtauen thee vpon the palmes of my handes, thy walles are euer in my sight. Iudge then the willingnesse of the Lorde euermore, to grant our profitable praiers, and be strengthened in fayth by this word Father. Ambros. lib 50. de Sacram. cap. 4. Primus sermo quantae sit gratiae vide, et suauitatis, O homo: faciem tuam nō audebas ad coelum attollere, oculos tuos in terram dirigebas, et subitò accepisti gratiam Christi, ex malo seruo factus es bonus filius. Non ergo hîc arrogantia est, sed fides. Praedicare quod acceperis, non est superbia, sed deuotio. The first worde of Prayer, of what grace and sweetnesse it is, O man see and consider. Thou durst not lift thy face to heauen, but threw thine eyes downe to the earth, and sodeinly thou receiuedst mercie in Christe of an euill seruant to be made a good sonne. Heere is no arrogancie, but faith. And to publish abroade what thou hast receiued, is no pride, but deuotion, sayde the godly Father Ambrose.
[Page 90] A third vse of the word father.A third vse of this worde Father is, to put vs in mind also of the dutie of children, for we may not thinke, that we calling him daily by this tender name of mercy and fauour, and expecting at his hands the fruits of such nature as his name importeth, wee in the meane time loosely and lewdly may behaue our selues, and neyther before God nor man, walking as children yet foolishlie feede our selues with the hope of childrens benefites from their Father. There is no such matter if we take that course, but euen as often as we open our mouths and praie this prayer, so often euen of our owne mouthes the Lord shall iudge vs that wee calling him Father, yet liue not, nor desire to liue in the duties of his children. O fearefull chaunge of a sweete name to a dreadfull witnesse of woe vnto vs. Saie then O Father, but doe or indeauour to do the office of a childe. For it is passed from him, and lyeth before vs to stand till heauen and earth perish, he expecteth it, and we are commaunded it: Malach. 1. If I bee your Father where is my honor: if I be your maister where is my feare. And therefore wel said the godly Father, Cypria. Quemadmodum nobii [Page 91] placemus de Deo patre, sic sibi placeat et Deus de nobis. As we take pleasure of GOD to be our Father, so let vs doe, as he also may take pleasure of vs to be his children. Yea, well sayth the worde which wee must neuer forget, 1. Peter. 1.13. Gird vp the loynes of your minde, bee sober, and trust perfectlie on the grace that is brought vnto you by the reuelation of Iesus Christ, as obedient children, 14. not fashioning your selues vnder the former lust of your ignorāce, 15. but as hee which hath called you is holie, 17. so be you holy in all manner of conuersatiō. And if he cal him father, which without respect of persons iudgeth according to euery mans worke, passe the time of your dwelling here in feare, & so forth to the end of the chapter. And the Apostle Paule in lyke maner. Ephes. 4.1. I therfore being prisoner in the Lord praie you that ye walke worthy of the vocation whervnto ye are called. With many other such places. And certainly it is true, our sinfull soules shall one daie rew the proofe of it, if it be not warned: Ihon 9.31. God heareth not sinners, but if a man bee a worshipper of God, and doth his will, him heareth he. [Page 92] Yea, therefore marke it with a minde and a conscience carefull to performe the lyke euermore. How both Dauid perswadeth y e Lord to heare him, and strengtheneth himself in assurāce to be heard by performance of the dutie of a childe to him whom he calleth in his praier his Father, Psal. 119. eyther before or after. Before in these places: Saue me for I haue sought thy precepts. 94. And againe, 173. Let thy hand saue mee, for I haue chosen thy precepts. And in the last verse of that Psalme, Seeke thy seruaunt, for I doo not forget thy commaundements. With such lyke speeches many. Afterwarde as appeareth in the 145. verse. Heare me O Lord, and I will keepe thy statutes. By which practise of the Saint of GOD wee may make this assured, but dreadful conclusion, that Father in mouth, and Sonne without sense in lyfe, Note. maketh him of a Father a Iudge, and tourneth his fauour into furie, his pittie into plagues, and our hoped health in heauen, into assured woe in hell for euermore. Therefore againe and againe, let vs take this profit of this word Father, euen to reforme vs daily as the Lord shal strengthen into the obedience [Page 93] of children. So shall wee saie in comfort with Saint Iohn: 1. Iohn. 3.22. Whatsoeuer wee aske we receiue of him, because we kepe his commaundementes, and doo those things which are pleasing in his sight. Yet doe we no waie strengthen the errour of merite heereby, but testifying hereby our selues in truth, not in a lying name and shew only, the children of God, both please the Lorde with the obedience of faith, and comfort our selues in truth of promises altogether free, made by a good Father vnto the same.
A fourth fruite agayne may be of this worde Father in this beginning, The fourth vse of the word father. euen to proue vnto the consciences of the whole world the sufficiencie and perfection of the worke of Christ for vs. For by which God is so fully pacified and pleased; so contented and satisfied, as that of a Iudge to punish, he becommeth a Father to fauour, and we of enimies, sonnes and fellow heires with Christ, that is absolute, perfect and euerie waie full. But by the worke of Christ for vs this is done, and wee in the knowledge thereof bee so euen by the same Christe commaunded, not in the spirit of feare, but [Page 94] of faith and comfort boldly to call him Father. Therefore the worke of Christ for vs most perfect, The perfection of the worke of Christ for vs prooued. glorious, and absolute. This giueth faith for feare, this giueth hope of safetie from the power of all foes. From the strength of the lawe, from the sting of death, from the victorie of the graue, and from the mainest might of al the kingdome of hell that can be raysed agaynst vs. For we are iustified, yea, fully iustified, and who or what can nowe condemne vs, wee are sonnes, and who can make vs agayne seruants, we are friends, and who can agayne make vs foes, it is nowe my Father and your Father, my God and your God, and what strength of hels ten thousande canne chaunge this course. O worde of comfort then commaunded me by Christ to pray in the name of Father. Deere God and swéet God, let our soules feele it. It is finished, and why are wee feared. Were our sinnes as Crimsin, as Skarlet, as bloud, they are washed, they are wiped, they are gone. Were my wants the wantes of the whole world, they are pardoned, they are forgiuē, God is pleased and is now my Father. O Sauiour sweete, make my thankes many. [Page 95] Let my tongue, my voyce, my heart, my soule, my whole man inward and outward resound thy lasting praise. The wickednes of the Masse. See see theyr sinne that deuise a dayly sacrifice for sinne, eyther adding vnto this most perfecte redemption as if it wanted, or else vainly doing by a worke of will what alreadie is fully done by prescript of God. Be it that we payed a debt, and yet are troubled for it diuerse times and wayes againe, must we so often paie the debt agayne as we are troubled? No, we know it sufficeth well to recurre euer to the payment once made, and making proofe thereof, we still escape such vexing wrongfull action. So it is in this. The vertue, power, and efficacie of this sacrifice is perpetuall, being once made, and néedeth but by faith to be taken hold of and applied, whensoeuer we are troubled. The debt is paide, make but the proofe and end this action. For, once hath he entered by his owne bloud vnto the holy place, Hebre. 9.12. & obtained eternall redemption for vs. And with one offering hath hee consecrated for euer them that are sanctified. 10.14.
Why doe we say our Father, and not [Page 96] my Father.
This worde againe, hath his great reason, and profite to vs in this preface. For first it teacheth vs Charitie towardes our brethren in generall, 1. Charitie. wheresoeuer, & whosoeuer they be, and a care aswell of their good, as of our own. Which in this great corruption of our nature is hard to be had, vnlesse we should by such admonitions as this, be drawē vnto it. We rather as borne for our selues, liue and care for our selues, in such a selfe loue, as God and man abhorreth. We must neuer pray for our selues with such a priuat hart, but that wee wish the like mercy to all that haue the like neede. Ephes. 1 23 Ephes. 4, 4. Wherefore the Lord Iesus heere commaundeth in this word of community, that we should neuer thinke of our selues, neuer pray for our selues, but also together with our selues, for all others, euen the whole Church of God in Earth. For it is the fulnesse of the body of Christ, and therfore by that meanes déere vnto vs, if he be déere. It is that one body whereof we are all members. And the bonde of members so strict, that we should feele one an others griefes, Gal. 6.1. beare one an others burdens, remember one an others bondes, euen as though we were bounde with them, and them that are in affliction, Hebr. 13.3. as if wee were [Page 97] also afflicted in the bodie: yea we are taught in this loue, 1. Peter. 4.10. euery man as he hath receiued y e gift, to minister the same one to another, as good disposers of the manifolde graces of God, and by name, to praie one for another. Iam. 5.16. 1. Cor. 13.5. For loue neuer seeketh her owne things onely. This wee forget too often, and therefore wee fearefully pray without profite. Our hearts are narrow & straight, onely looking at our selues & our own, our children and friends: and the deere Saints of GOD, members also with vs, are not thought vpon. Alas we iudge it folly to be tolde vs that we should thinke vpon them. And sinke or swim, as we say, the Church of God, we care not so we be well. This is farre from Our Father, that is, this is far frō that affection that in this word we are taught to all men, and therefore certainelie these prayers thus made of vs most vsually without remembraunce, care, and desire of good to all Gods Church as to our selues, is no sweete meat before the Lord, but euen a filthie smoake rather that he flyeth from. August. Confess. Therefore let vs remember this vse of this word, if we wish to praie aright, and thinking of others in Christian loue [Page 98] as of our selues, intreate the Lord for them as for our selues. Beatus qui amat te, et amicum in te, et inimicum propter te. Blessed is he that loueth thée, & his friend in thee, & his enimie for thee, saith the Father. That is, blessed euer he or she y t reach out affection as they ought past thēselues to others. For, Chrysost. in Cor. Dilectionis flammas Satan ferre non potest. The flames of Christian loue & charitie Satan the enimie of our blessednesse cannot abide. But, Dilectio donum Dei. This loue is the gift of God, & that Lorde then graunt it to vs for euer.
2. Vnitie.Secondly, this worde teacheth vs vnitie with our brethren, consent & agreement of minde in faith and doctrine, and euerie good thing. For how else can wee call him Our Father, The great danger of schisme. wee beeing diuided from the Church and members thereof, by heresie or schisme. The worde shall importe a communion with them in one father, common to all, and our wicked wayward separation of our selues from them shall denie y e same. Math. 5.24. Math. 6.15. Therfore be reconciled euer first to thy brother, saith the scripture, before thou pray, or els thy praier doth witnes against thy selfe. Ephes. 4. 62. And let not the Sunne go downe [Page 99] vpō thy wrath, if thou mean to please god.
Thirdly humilitie is learned by it, not to exalt our selues aboue our brethren, 3. Humilitie. past that which is meete, forasmuch as we haue all one father and such an one as is no respecter of persons. But tenderly minded to all his children. He careth not for the puffes of this worlde, birth, beautie, welth or wit, nor for all the glorie wherewith commonly proud flesh swelleth, but he careth for those that feare him and work righteousnes, how meane soeuer they be. And when the fading fashion of a transitorie condition is cut off by death, the determiner of such pride, Act. 10. then they as we with God accepted, as honorable, as wealthy, as beautifull in heauen, where this trash is trodden vnder foote, Note. yea euen more peraduenture honored, as they that haue more honoured him in this life, where wee with our pleasures played the wantons and vaynely boasted of a paynted sheath. There is neither Iewe nor Grecian, there is neither bond nor free, Galat. 3.28. there is neither male nor female but we are al one in Christ Iesus. It is Our Father to the comfort of all hearts that feare his maiestie. Omnes Christiani fideles diuersas in [Page 100] terris habent patres, Aug. Ser. 135. alij nobiles, alij ignobiles: vnum vero patrem inuocant, qui est in caelis. Sub isto Patre sunt dominus & seruus, imperator & miles, diues & pauper. All faithfull Christians here in earth sayth S. Austen haue diuers fathers, some noble, some vnnoble, but they make their prayers but to one father in heauen, and vnder this father is Master and seruant, Emperour and Souldier, rich and poore. Trueth it is, and sweete it is to vs poore wretches in this world, vpon whom the magnificous of this earth looke so bigge, as if wee neuer shoulde bee worthy to wipe their shooes, much lesse accepted as their fellowes, yea peraduēture before them, in a place of greater honor than this sea of glasse here can euer bee. Wherefore let vs ioy in it and remember it to schoole our selues in our places, euery one to shew fauour fit, & due regarde to euery man in this present world: the prince to the subiect, the Master to seruant, & euery man & womā, one to another. If I did contemne the iudgement of my seruant, Iob. 31. 13. sayth holy Iob, or of my mayde when they did contend with mee, 14. what then shall I doe when God standeth vp, [Page 101] and when he shall visite me, 15. what shall I answer? He that made me in the womb, hath he not made him? hath not hee alone fashioned vs in the womb? And receiue him now, sayth the Apostle Paul, not as a seruant, but aboue a seruant, euen as a brother beloued, & so forth. Thus we sée the christian humility towards al our brethren in this world, y t is noted vnto vs as a thing fit for vs euer, in this word, Our father.
But it seemeth by this forme that we may not at any time say in our prayers. My God or my father, neither yet pray particularly either for our selues or any other. But in common euer.
No? you mistake it. For as this communitie of affection is taught vs, & this prayer that extendeth the desire to the good of others, so is the Scripture full of warrants, also for both the particular application of God vnto a mans selfe by the terme of my God, and Lord, and Father, and also for particular praier for our selues and others, Our sauiour sayth, my father, the Apostle, my God, Math. 26. the Prophet Dauid in euery Psalme almost, Philem. and the prayers of Gods children for themselues priuatly are extant, [Page 102] Dauids, Pauls, Annaes, with many moe. But the matter is this, we should not, neither euer did any of these so particularly pray for themselues, or any, but that there was euer in them, although not expressed, an eye, to commit by the fruit of their action that thing, either tending to the inabling of thē better to serue in gods church, which is a common good, or els as willingly wished, though not in words, yet in truth of meaning to all, to whome it may stande in like steed, and for as much vse and good. So are wee but spoyled of all filthy selfe-loue without care for others, not forbidden to regard our selues with like wish to others.
Why say we next, which art in heauen.
Two things in God, our fayth ought euer to be assured of, or els we pray not wel, to wit, will to helpe vs, and power. The one hath beene sufficiently declared in the word Father, the other now in these is confirmed vnto vs. His being in Heauen what Spirituall vse it hath to our soules. For by his being in heauen appeareth his maiestie, might and power, his rule & dominion ouer all things whereby he is able to goe through with the purpose of his good will towardes vs, that in [Page 103] nothing our hope of being hearde may bee hindered. I haue sworne by my selfe: Esay. 45.23. the worde is gone out of my mouth in righteousnes and shall not returne, that euery knee shall bow vnto mee, and euery tongue shall sweare by mee. This Lorde of ours reigneth, let the people tremble, hee sitteth betwixt the Cherubins, let the earth bee moued. This Lorde is great in Sion, Psal. 99.1. and he is high aboue al people. Let the kinges of the earth band themselues and the Princes assemble together against this Lorde, and against his anoynted, Let them purpose to breake his bands asunder, and to cast away his coards from them. Hee that dwelleth in the heauens shall laugh them to scorne and this powrefull Lord of ours shall haue them in derision. 2. When hee purposed to doe his Church and children good, who or what could euer resist y t will. Blesse he or curse, prosper or punish, giue he or take, whatsoeuer he will, that doth he in heauen & earth and none can let him. His power is almightie, and therefore able euer to performe his will. This is one, the doctrine deliuered vs in these words and the vse of it is great. [Page 104] For many are the assultes of this life, the troubles of the flesh, and the griefes of our minds, dangerous are the darts of Satan against vs often, and wee haue no way to win reliefe, but from the Lorde by prayer: then steppeth in the greatnes of the matter, the multitude of enemies against it, Note. the weakenes of our selues in faith, in friendes, in Counsell and meanes, and in conclusion a very impossibilitie as it were in reason of the thing appeareth. But oh feare auant, & fayth bee strong, for what will wantes in a tender father, or what power to him that dwelleth in the heauens. And wee are purposely by Christ remembred of both those in this prayer that wee might neuer doubt of either, he is our father and hee is in heauen, that is, he is most willing and euer able, thē feare away. This comforted Christ in the pride of power against him, that euen then his father was able, Math. 26. if it pleased him, to giue him more then twelue legions of Angels to fight for him against them. 53. And this is written for vs whilest the world indureth to be our comfort. What God euer would doe, he euer could doe. God would deliuer Ioseph his innocent seruant, and hee could doe it, though the credit of false report [Page 105] in respect of the accuser were neuer so great. God woulde defend his Daniel and he could doe it against all the spite of man, and power of roaring beastes, so great and terrible. God would giue passage through the mayne sea on foote, and hee could in the moment of time performe his will. What should we say? Many haue beene the troubles of the righteous and euer the Lorde able to deliuer them out of all. Hee is the same yeasterday and to day, and for euer. And therefore whatsoeuer befalleth vs in this world pray in the comfort of this sweet conceit, that hee is in heauen, that is, God and Lorde of all, able as willing, and willing as able, & euer both to do vs any good, if we pray: for, feare not the deuill nor death, nor hell, nor man, nor matter euer in this earth, but looke to the power of thy God to defend thee, to helpe and succour thee in all distresses, and that power ioyned with the will of a Father, whose bowelles melt vpon his childe. O God and father sweete and strong, increase our faith, increase our feeling, and inlarge our heartes and soules to receiue the vse of these things, that assured of wil and assured of power our praiers [Page 106] in fayth may pearce thy dwelling place, & win our good on Christ for euermore. Amen.
The second vse of our fathers being in Heauen.Secondly these words serue to lift vp our hearts and minds from all earthly base and lowe conceites of the Lorde. Yea euen to set vs as it were out of our selues and beyonde all remembraunce either of body or soule, in our heauenly eleuation of inward powers to that throne so high & glorious, the seat of that mightie God we pray vnto. And cōsequently to make vs aske nothing of him that might bee vnseeming so imperiall a maiestie to deale in and care for. But euer to remember that hee being in heauen, and wee in earth, hee holy and we vnholy, hee glory and we shame, hee God, and wee men, it is true that the Prophet sayth, his thoughts are not our thoughtes, his wayes our wayes. Esay. 55. But as the heauens are mightier then the earth, 8. so are his wayes higher then our wayes, 6. and his thoughts aboue our thoughtes. To which end it serued also in the Church of olde as Cyprian witnesseth, that the Pastor being about to make publique prayers should cry to thee people Sursum corda. Lift vp your [Page 107] hearts. And the people did answere Habemus ad Dominum. Wee lift them vp vnto the Lorde, thereby declaring that they thought of no base and earthly & lowe matters, but of the Lorde and the Lorde in heauen, euen as wee do and are euer taught to do by these wordes, Which is in heauen.
Thirdly they serue to strike vs not a litle, The third vse. but euer thorow and thorow with a reuerence of his maiestie whom wee pray vnto. For heauen and the height of heauen is his dwelling place, and we ought most earnestly euer to thinke of it, that wee may come humbly to him. This caused the seruants of God not only to crouche their bodyes, but to bowe their heartes when they came before him, euen the knees of their hearts, as thinking neuer their reuerence great inough towarde so mightie a God. Heauen is his, earth is his, hell is his, Psal. 50. Psal. 60. al is his. Deuouring fire goeth before his face and mightie tempestes are stirred vp about him. 4. 8. He rideth vpon the heauens as it were vpon an horse, 17. yea the earth shaketh & the heauens drop at the presence of him. His charets are twentie thousande, euen thousands of Angels. It is he that commaundeth [Page 108] the waters, Psal. 29.3. &c. it is this glorious God that maketh the thunder. It is hee that ruleth the sea, it is his voyce that is mightie in operation, yea and a glorious voyce: Such a voyce as breaketh the Cedar trees, yea the Cedars of Libanus: such a voyce as deuideth the flames of fire, and shaketh the wildernes, euen the wildernes of Cades. Let vs make hast therefore with the great seruant of God Moses, Exod. 34.8. and bow our selues to the earth and worship, yea let vs in the true conceit and reuerence of this mightie maiestie, couer as it were our faces with our mantels when we pray vnto him. So shall we come before him rightly, and shew the vse of his glorious dwelling in the heauens, A foule fault of many in the Church and elswhere. noted vnto vs. But alas where is it with thousands thousands, that yet take thēselues to be great Christians. We clap our selues downe to pray, and we thinke of any thing rather then of the mightie maiestie of him before whom wee are come, and and therefore we gaze here, and gaze there, wee note this man and that woman, their gesture, their apparell, yea the least toy (especially strange about them. Note. And yet wee pray well, we huddle and tumble vp in hast [Page 109] the labour of lippes without touch of hart, and the faster the better, wee long to haue done, for feare dinner bee marred, and yet we pray well. Wee gape and wee yawne, we hem and we hawke, not for necessitie of nature which is allowed, but in the drowsines of our Spirits, and to shew our authoritie, we are chiefe men in the Church &c. and yet we pray well. A right coming before God to pray. But O we sencelesse wretches in this behalfe, for then come we rightly before the Lorde, as we learne here when remembring that hee is in heauen, that is of such glory, maiestie, and power as hath bene declared, wee throwe downe our soules and bodies in al reuerence and comly feare before him, speaking to him as dust and ashes to the immortall king of heauen and earth, humbly, euen with a reuerent trembling as it were and affection of al our partes, leasurely, carefully, heartily, Marke it. and with all true properties and testimonies of a mind considering the puissance, the might the glory and imperiall maiestie of him to whom wee speake. Which whether these things that I named declare in vs or no let all christian hearts be iudges. It is too true they conuince vs of the contrary, and therefore [Page 110] euen in dread of their witnesse to our wo at the day of doome, let vs leaue them and vse the place of prayer as we should, in all humble, lowly, and possible reuerence. We are so willed, and by Christ himselfe, that shall iudge vs if wee doe not. To this end wee say it, euer thinke of it, which art in heauen.
Ihon. 4.Lastly, this notation of the place where our God dwelleth, teacheth vs that our Prayers are not tyed to any certaine place as in olde times, neither bettered by any place, be it this mountaine, or Ierusalem, or whatsoeuer: But the hower commeth, yea now is, The vse of Churches not ouerthrown by libertie of place to praye in, vnder the Gospel that the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and truth, and in euery place haue libertie and leaue to lift vp pure handes to his maiestie, in euery place, he sayth, and marke it. And why so? For our God is in heauen, and heareth euery where without respect of place now. I meane without respect of place as then, touching any commaundement from him of particular place, but not hereby to ouerthrowe any ciuill order, for better meeting together in appoynted Churches of Gods people. Yet euen herein beware Superstition [Page 111] againe a fresh in respect of place more than elswhere, when true warrant beareth me out as wel there then, as in the Church at other times to make my prayer. But of Churches, and publique meetings there, enough hath bene sayd before. Where it may be read againe if you will.
Great is the vse I see well of this short preface, so often said & so little thought of: but now I pray you let mee aske a question: doth not this inuocation of God by the name of Father, exclude both the other persons, Sonne, and holie Ghost, from both our speech and meaning. The name father agreeth to Sonne and holy ghost.
No indeede: for the name of Father being opposed to creatures is taken essentially, not personally, and agreeth rightly to all the three persons in Trinitie, being in essence, nature and substance one, and so is it here. But if it bee put and ioyned with any other person of the Trinitie, then is it not taken essentially but personally, and agreeth to that person onely, and so is it not here: for you see here in this prayer there is no mention either of Sonne or holy Ghost together with this word of Father: which [Page 112] if there were, then should it bee a name of person and not of essence: but here is onely mention of Father graunting, and creatures asking: and therefore Father a name of essence comprehending Father, Sonne, and holy Ghost. As it doth diuers times in Scripture. vers. 6. Esay the 9. Chapter calleth Christ the euerlasting Father. The Apostle sayth, 1. Cor. 8.6. Though there be that are called Gods, whether in heauē or in earth, as there bee many Gods, and many Lords, yet vnto vs there is but one God which is that father of whome are all things and wee in him. The name father set downe because it is principium deitatis, the beginning of the Deitie. In which place the name Father includeth Sonne and holy Ghost. But the name Father is put downe, because it is the beginning of the Deitie. So in the 14. of Iohn, & elswhere. Wherefore though wee are taught in this forme of Prayer to say Our Father, yet do wee pray to all the three persons without exception of any, because so the name Father includeth.
But the Scripture calleth Christ our brother, how is he then our Father?
Very well by distinction of two natures: for he his our Father in respect of his Godhead, [Page 113] and hee is our brother by reason of manhood.
Yet am I not satisfied. For thus me thinke is reason against you. He that receiueth vs into fauour for Christ, and graunteth our petitions for Christ, that is not Christ himselfe. For there is a manifest distinction of persons implyed in it: but this father here whom we call father in this Lords Prayer, receiueth vs & heareth vs, and helpeth vs for Christ: and therefore this father in this place cannot be Christ.
You trouble your selfe in an easie matter, and you doe not distinguish as wee needes must doe to keepe a truth in these causes. I tolde you before there are two natures in Christ, & diuers seuerall things in that one person in respect of those seuerall natures. Now you must consider againe, that in Christ there is a nature of Godhead, and an office of a mediatour betwixt God and man, he and his office are seuerall things, yet he one Christ. Then concerning your maior proposition, true it is that he that receiueth vs into fauour and heareth and helpeth vs for Christ is not [Page 114] Christ himselfe in that one respect, but in an other he is. For Christ as mediatour is hee for whome wee are receiued, heard and helped: but as GOD it is he also that receiueth, heareth, and helpeth. So doth distinction of things seuerally to bee considered aunswer your doubt, and leaue Christ included in this word and name of Father in this Prayer, aswell as any other person.
Then this nomination of him to bee in heauen, how agreeth it to him that is in euerie place? Dooth it not restraine that vbiquitie of his? Vbiquitie.
No indeede, no more than other speeches in Scripture doth, which yet at the first blushe seeme to doe it, as this dooth. Wherefore that we may vnderstand both this and them, lette vs remember, that not onely in this Prayer God is sayd to bee in heauen, Psal. 103.19 Esay. 66.1. Num. 14. but the Prophet also saith he hath prepared his seate in heauen, & many other places the lyke. Then agayne it is sayde: 42. Doe not goe vp for the Lorde is not with you. Thirdly, If any man loue me, I and my Father will come to him, &c. which comming & going should séeme [Page 115] to infringe his vbiquitie. But concerning the first, we are to know that in these or any other places, God is not meant to bee in heauen either circumscriptiuely as men limitted by place heere and not else where for that time, either definitiuely as Angels by proprietie of their substaunce, but (that we may so speak) repletiuely, because with his absence he replenisheth and filleth heauen and earth, and all places, as the Prophet sayth. Againe, because there, as in his throne and place of greatest dignitie, Iere· 23.24. hee sheweth his power, his wisdome, his goodnesse and maiestie more than in other places of the worlde, and therehence more reuealeth and declareth the same than from anie other place. The heauens declare the glorie of God, Psal. 19.2. and the firmament sheweth his handie worke. Hose. 2.24. The Lord heareth the heauens, and the heauens the earth, the earth the corne, and the corne the people. From heauen the wrath of GOD is reuealed against all vngodlynesse. Rom. 118. From heauen he sendeth his Angels, from heauen the sonne of man descendeth, from heauen the holy spirite commeth, and from heauen shal he come to iudge the quick and [Page 116] the dead. Esay. 66.1. Wherefore in these respects and a number like, heauen is called his throne, and he is sayd there to bee more than in all other places, and we when we pray, lifting our eyes & mindes vp to this chiefe throne of his maiestie when it pleaseth him to communicate, life, motion, light, and all goodnesse to his seruaunts, saie, Our Father which art in heauen.
And remember with your selfe that euen in the same place where heauen is called his Throne, the earth also is called his Footestoole, as noting his presence, notwithstāding euery where, though his seate be prepared in heauen, and what place will you build vnto mee, sayth the Lord, that is, how may I be apprehēded of anie one place, that am infinite, and fill all places. Nothing therefore this clause in our Praier infringeth his vbiquitie. Touching the second thing, that God is sayd in the Scripture not to bee with some men sometimes, wee must vnderstande it is not meant of his essence, as though that were not in some places, but of his efficacie and working by his holy spirite, and by his strength to saue and deliuer sometimes. [Page 117] Thus is not the Lorde in the reprobate and wicked. For what is it to be in a place rightly and fully, but as in his own proper place there to rule and raigne, & to exercise his power to the good of the place: which the Lord doth not in the wicked. Thus was it tolde the people, Num. 14. that God was not with thē, & therfore they should not go vp: namely, not to fight on their parte, not to saue them and deliuer them by his power and strength, otherwise by his essence hee was with them and hee is euerie where. This well considered giueth a light to diuerse places of Scripturs, where it is said, the Lord is neere or far of, telling vs they are meant not of his essence, but of his grace, which grace when it is mercifullie offered to men and women by the worde preached vnto them, by blessings and comforts bestowed vpon them able to moue a heart of steele to thinke of a gracious God that giueth such giftes, How God is sayd to be nere or farre of. then is the Lorde sayde to be neere, and when vnkindly (notwithstanding al his goodnesse) he hath ben reiected, despised, and refused, and therevppon ceaseth to offer vs anie more fauour, Esay. 55. but shutteth vp his compassion towardes [Page 118] vs, then is he sayd to be farre of. Thus is it meant in the Prophet, Esay. 55. Call vppon him while hee is neere, that is, I haue nowe shewed whilest his arme is stretched out to you, and his mercie offered in such sorte as it is. How God is sayd to be more in one man or place than in an other. This also considered, teacheth vs how God may bee sayd to bee more in one man than another, and more in one place than in another, namely, still not in respect of essence which is equally in all places, and wholy in all places, but in respecte of more or lesse after the gifte of his grace to one person than another, or to one place than another. Of which it may bee true that Gregorie sayd: Deus qui omnia tangit, non aequaliter omnia tangit. Tom. 2. In Ezek hom. 8. pag. 130. God that toucheth all things, yet toucheth not all things alike. By this may the third thing partly be vnderstood, to wit, how GOD is sayde in Scripture to come and goe awaie, and yet no breach made of his vbiquitie, How God is sayd to goe and come. namely, because such speeches are neuer to bee meant of his essence, or mutation of place, (for so departeth hee from none) but of inward or outward effects of his holie spirit, according to which giuen or taken awaie, the Lord is said to come or to go from men [Page 119] and places, as hee departed from Dauid when hee lefte him iustly for his grieuous sinnes, destitute of the peace of his conscience, of the chéerefulnesse of his minde, the cleannesse of his heart, the quietnesse of his affections, and other giftes of his holy spirite which before Dauid had in great measure. Wherevpon he was forced to crie, O Lord create a cleane heart within mee, Psal 51. and renue a right spirit, O Lord giue me the comfort of thy spirite againe, & let the bones which thou hast broken reioyce. On the other side hee is sayde to come, when againe he beginneth to worke by his holy spirit, and to stirre vp faith, repentance, loue, hatred of sinne, & such like. Thus meant our Sauiour when he sayde, I and my Father will come vnto him & dwell with him. And this of inward graces. Outwardly also the Lord is sayde to come, ergo when either by outward crosses he so humbleth vs as though he had forsaken vs, and departed in anger from vs, so that we are constrained with Dauid to say, My God why hast thou forsaken me, Psal. 22.2. or when hee so defendeth vs, comforteth vs, and blesseth vs, that the world that seeth it [Page 120] is driuen to saie and see as Saul did of Dauid, 1. Sam. 18.28· that the Lord is with vs. So his absence is the absence of his effects in vs, and for vs, and his presence or comming is the presence and gift of them either inward or outward. Wherefore to goe no further, I hope it is playne inough now, that though we saie our Father is in heauen, yet wee are farre from denying therein or therby his diuine vbiquitie and presence euerie wher. But euen as the soule of man which is wholie in the whole and in euerie parte, yet is sayde to be in the head or heart more than else where, because there more than elswhere it exerciseth his power & effects: So God though by essence euery where & in all places wholy, yet by action, operation, & communication of grace & gifts not equally in all partes, but in heauen more than in earth, in the godly more than the wicked, and in one of his childrē, more than an other: in the Saincts in heauen, more than in the Saints in earth, and in the humane nature of Christe, more than in anie creature eyther in heauen or earth, as in whome the fulnesse of grace & spirite without measure was. Howbeit yet in a more [Page 121] excellent maner God dwelt in Christ than by fulnesse of grace and giftes, or by manifestation of his vertue and power, as might be shewed if the place required it. But thus much of this matter.
Now if you thinke good, to the petitions themselues.
WIth a good will. And herein for more plainnes of spéech, Three things considered. let vs generally obserue the diuision or number of these petitiōs, the order of them, and the matter and meaning of them. Touching the diuision of thē I will not curiously stand vpon it. S. Austen, and many after him by his example make 7. diuiding the last into two: but their reasons are very insufficient, Enchiridion. Chap. 116. as may bee seene. And Austen himself contrary to him selfe confesseth that those words But deliuer vs from euill, are an explication of the former, Leade vs not into temptation. And therfore by consequence vnfitly made a petition of it selfe: for in so short a summe of so fewe petitions, one to be confounded [Page 122] with an other, & to be all one, is not probable. Others make sixe, and they rather are to be followed.
For the order of them this is to be obserued, The petitions concerning Gods glory first. that 3. of them respecting immediatly and chiefly Gods glorie: other 3. our necessities & wants: those that cōcerne the Lord are placed before the other, euen as in the lawe of God those 4. commandements that containe mans dutie to God are set before the other 6. that containe his duetie to his neighbour. Which being done of purpose in the depth of his vnsearchable wisedome, that layd this forme downe for vs, Christ Iesus, contayneth in it a lesson of great regard to a minde possessed with the feare of God and care of bounden duetie. Namely, that the honor of God ought to be more deere vnto vs than either bodie or goods, or any benefite of ours whatsoeuer in this world, yea which is farre more then the very soules within vs, & the saluation of them in the world to come. For so both the Lord God himself, the composer of this Prayer, and the giuer of bodie, goods and soule and all, teacheth in the sixt of Mathew. And the power of his holy spirite in [Page 123] the practise of his seruants confirmeth and sheweth euidently. For principally and aboue all, sayth the Lord Iesus, Math. 6.33. seeke the kingdome of God and the righteousnesse thereof, and all these other things shalbe cast vpon you. Which wordes, if a man would demaunde a reason of the order of these 3. petitions before the other of our Sauiour, contayned, as you see, euen a full aunswer, to wit, Gods glorie is more chiefe, & therfore ought to be first: but these 3. petitions immediatly respect that, Exod. 32.32. and therfore ought to be first. The power then of Gods spirite in the practise of the godly wee see also in Moses the great seruant of almightie God, and in Paule his elect vessell, to beare his name vnto the Gentiles, Rom. 9.3. who both of them in the flaming heate of a burning zeale to the glorie of the name of God wished the same, w t the rasing of them selues out of the booke of life, & curse of his wrath to y e wo eternal of their owne soules for euer in y e place of perditiō & death, Gods glory more to be cared for, than our owne saluation, if they should come in comparison together. as is laid doune vnto vs. A fruit in thē of a mightie working spirit, & cōmended to vs in the world for euer, to tell vs what ought to be.
See then euen at our beginning, when [Page 124] we pray like Saincts and sonnes of God, like duetifull children affected rightly to their father, euen then when we fall before him with harts & mindes, nothing so carefull to gaine our owne good, as to winne the glorie and honor of his name, and the content of his holy blessed and most good will. And therfore looke into our petitions earnestly how and which way they serue to that before we make them, and then begge them specially for that end. And euen then I say whē we do féele in the secret testimony of an inward cōscience such a flame of loue wrought by a gracious spirite beyond power of sinful nature to our God in vs, Note. as that if any preferment of ours, benefite and good in the course of this world shoulde be found of vs to fight against his glory, by & by we find content, nay not a content only, but euen a restles posting hast, and burning heat to renounce it, to defie it, and to spit at it: yea were it such glory of vs in this world as euer Prince inioyed, and not onely so againe, but euen a most willing minde together with the want of that worldly glory or good whatsoeuer, to wit also as hath beene shewed eternall glory, and good in [Page 125] heauen, so that our God and Father might thereby bee honoured. But O where are we? where are we in this affection? Woe to our weakenes, and alas our want. Yet let vs see what shoulde bee, let vs confesse what is not, and God for his Christes sake graunt vs mercy. Something is something and euer comfortable, nothing is sinfull and euer damnable. This loue to the Lorde and zeale to his glory, it is his gift and where hee will, hee giueth it. Though we be weake, hee is strong, and there is no flesh but he can aide it, neither anie heart but he can change it, onely let vs see our want, and seeke our good, and certainly we shal finde y e same with him. This world endeth and God knoweth how soone, Luke▪ and euē this night before the next may my soule be taken from me, and then all my care for the causes of this world where is it, or whose is it? it cannot goe with me, it shall not followe after me, but straungers perhappes shall enter vpon my labours, and my cares shall make them mightie that will ioy in the lacke and losse of me. If I haue followed then this and neglected the other, woe is begun and it shall neuer end with me. But [Page 126] if I haue cared but competently for this with the other, and euer in the power of giuen grace more for the other thā for this, be it vnto me an end when it pleaseth God his mercie shall driue my labours to the good of those that I heere loued, and that my loue of him and zeale to his glory shall folow me, remayne with me and weare the crowne of Gods mercy for euer more in heauen. Thus is it a blessed thing, to loue Gods glory, and to seeke his kingdome with conscience of duetie and feeling of a future state: and it is as cursed a thing, only to seeke our selues, and care for euer a kingdome in this world if it were we could get it, much lesse for farre inferior preferments, and so whereby with the loue of thē to be deuoured & eaten vp, as that all spéech and talke, and thoughts of the other is very odious to vs, and a mockery with vs. You see the world, the daies and times, and you knowe my meaning. Remember the place of these three petitions before the other, and remember God in Samuel, They that honour me, 1. Sam. 2. them wil I honor, and they that despise me, they shalbe despised: & I end with them. Iesus Christ in the [Page 127] benefite of his bloud giue vs care and feeling.
The diuision then of them and number, as also the order of these three before the other, you thus obserue: now for the matter and meaning of this first, if you will, Halowed be thy name.
This shall wee then vnderstande when wee knowe what is comprised and meant by the two wordes in it, Name and Halowed. And therefore concerning the first wee are to bee aduertised, that although no one name wherewith the Lorde is called in the Scripture as Iehouah, Eloim, Shaddai or such like, should either in mind bee conceyued and thought, or in voyce with woordes expressed and spoken without most high reuerence as duetie is, yet are none of those names in this place meant, and much lesse any Iudaicall or Popish superstition in any of them confirmed. The Iewes for their Iehouah, this is no warraunt. But the name of GOD signifieth here that maiestie of GOD, power and infinite vertue that shyneth, sheweth it selfe in euery thing so wonderfully. Euen as it is vsually taken [Page 128] in the Scriptures, and for the most parte signifieth. In the Prophet, when he saith: From the rising of the Sunne vnto the going downe of the same, Malach. 1.11. my name is great amongst the Gentiles, and in euerie place incense shall bee offered vnto my name, and a pure offering: for my name is great among the Heathen, saith the Lord of hosts. Ihon. 12.28. Math. 28. And, Father glorifie thy name. And, Baptize in the name of the Father, the sonne, and the holie Ghost. Whereas, I saie, the worde signifieth not any letters or sillables in this tongue or that, but that power and vertue of God that shineth in all things. So againe in the name of Christe the Apostles cast forth diuells, Mar. 16.17. that is, in the power and strength and vertue of Christ: for so Saint Peter expoundeth in the Actes, Act. 3.12. &. 16. when he sayth, it was not theyr power and godlynesse that had made the man go, but it was the name of that holy one and iust, whom they had betraied, that is, his power and godlynesse, his strength and vertue, not theirs. Philip. 2.10. So, at the name of Iesus shall euery knee bowe, that is, not when the word is pronounced wee shall make a curtesie, [Page 129] but we shall all and euery creature bée subiect to his power, vers. 11. authoritie and dominion: for by name there of Iesus is meant Dominatio & potestas, dominion and power: &, genuflectionis vocabulo exprimitur subiectio, by bowing there is expressed and meant subiection to that dominion and power. But perhaps with more plainnes it may be noted, that the name of God heere respecteth three things chiefly, to wit.
- Himselfe,
- His workes.
- His word.
If we consider the Lord himselfe, The name of God what it is. then we see in him euer maiestie and holynesse. And this is his name. If we consider his workes, we see iustice, mercie, and power in them. And this is his name. And if wee consider his word, there is euer truth, wisdome, and goodnesse in it, and this also his name. So that we may conclude this place euen as he that sayd it, Nomen Dei dicitur omne id quod de illo praedicatur. By the name of God is here meant whatsoeuer it is that truely of him may bee affirmed, as that he is good, iust, gracious, &c. And this shall haue warrant euident and plaine [Page 130] euen from the Lord himselfe in that manifestation of himselfe to his seruant Moses, Exod. 33. were he sayth he will make all his good go before him, 19· and proclayme the name of the Lord before him, and doing so in deede, his name is neyther this word nor that as, Iehouah, Tetragrammaton, or such like, either in Hebrew or Greeke, this tongue or that, Exod. 34.5. &c. but it is this: The Lord, the Lorde strong, mercifull, and gracious, slowe to anger, and abundant in goodnesse and truth, reseruing mercie for thousandes, forgiuing iniquitie, transgression and sinne, and not making the wicked innocent, visiting the iniquity of the Fathers vppon the children vnto the third and fourth generation. See then the greate and glorious name of GOD what it is.
Of the greeke article Danaeus pag. 108. And what is meant I pray you, by Hallowing of that name?
To hallow or to sanctifie signifieth two 1 things. Either to make holy that which before was not so, but polluted & vncleane. In which sorte our Sauiour Christ dooth hallowe and sanctifie vs, making vs of the sinful sonnes of Adam, the righteous sons [Page 131] of God in himselfe. Either else that which of it selfe and in it selfe is alreadie holie, so to repute and take so, with all reuerence to acknowledge and confesse, and so euer to vse and to speake of. In which sense again, wisedome that of her selfe is most iust, is sayd to be iustified of her children, that is to be so esteemed, iudged, and taken. And in the third of Iohn, Ihon. 3.33. He that hath receiued his testimonie (saith he) hath sealed that God is true. That is, nothing but this, doth cause and bring to passe, that God as he is in himself in déede true & truth it self, so hee is acknowledged of others to bee. Now in his latter signification is it taken heere. And therfore thus expounded by the learned Sanctificari hîc est reuelari, obseruari, glorificari, honorari, verè agnosci. To bée hallowed here, is to be reuealed, obserued, glorified, honoured, and truely acknowledged. And againe, What halowing the name of God is. Sanctificari Dei nomen dicitur, cum sacrum, venerabile, purum, augustum esse a nobis agnoscitur, et praedicatur, et nullo modo contemptim, aut irreuerenter, cogitetur aut sumatur. The name of God is said to be hallowed, when it is confessed & published as holy, reuerend, pure, [Page 132] and high, and such as by no meanes is eyther thought of, or taken of vs contemptibly or vnreuerently. So that in plaine speech this petition is thus much: O Lord let that maiestie and holinesse that is in thy selfe, that iustice, mercie, and power, which thou shewest in thy works, and that truth, wisedome, and goodnesse which is in thy word, with all thy vertue generally whatsoeuer comprehended in thy nature, and fit for the knowledge and vse of man bee more and more dayly knowen of man, and receiued amōg vs with that dread & honor, and reuerence that is fitte for such a name, both in word and worke, thought & deede, and euery way.
A notable request sure, and well beseeming the sonnes of God, desirous of their Fathers glorie. But thus me think you doe not restraine it only to man: so that in man only this glory of his name is to appeare.
No in deede, neither ought I. But know it as a fault in Tertullian and Cyprian so to doe. For so large is the reach of this petition, as that it toucheth not onelie men godly and vngodly, reprobate or elect, [Page 133] but euen all things in this world whatsoeuer, than to be ordayned of the Lorde. For in the verie least thing appeareth some maiestie, power, eternitie, and vertue of him, which in this petition wee desire as well may appeare and bee seene and celebrated to the praise of him, as those greater matters that are in man. And therefore cryeth the Prophet of God in his Psalme, to all creatures to praise the Lord: Psal. 148. Sunne and Moone, and starres, and light, heauen and earth, dragons, deeps, fire and water, haile and snowe, winde and vapours, stormes and tempests, mountaines and hils, trees, beasts, cattell, wormes, and all feathered foules, and in conclusion, euery thing to exalt, hallowe, and sanctifie the name of the Lord. For his name onely is excellent & his praise aboue heauen and earth. vers. 12. And to the same end is the 104. Psalme, a verie notable song of Dauid also, Psal. 104. Rom. 1.20. teaching vs plainly, that in all the workes of the Lord there is a portion of this his name, that is, of his maiestie, power, wisedome and goodnesse, which in this petition and by these wordes we ought to begge of him, which may appeare, be seene, noted, marked, and [Page 134] obserued, & celebrated in this world, to his glorie more and more. So that you see prayer dooth not meane onely man, but all things, in that order that I haue declared. Euery thing as it is better and better knowen contayning matter and argument of Gods praise, either in respect of workmanship, vse, nature, all, or some.
Yet it respecteth man chieflie, as the worke of God, wherein he hath shewed himselfe most, and layed downe largest arguments to the glorie of his name.
It doth so, and therefore so let vs think of it. And first see howe it beggeth for vs knowledge and vnderstanding still more and more of his name and nature, because knowledge goeth before obedience. Which request of knowledge carieth with it an industrie and endeuour in vs in all diligence, euer to obserue the Lord in his workes, to marke the power, the wisedome, the goodnesse of him in creating them, and in giuing such nature, vse, and operation to them, in disposing them in such an order, in continuing them in such a course, and so foorth, and condemneth the too too common and damnable dulnesse of the world in so continuall [Page 135] vse and so little a regarde of these things, being the maine cause of grieuous vnthankfulnesse, and not sanctifying of the name of God in vs.
Secondly, we begge in it, as one saith, Non modò vt nomen Dei in intellectu pe [...] fidem et noticiam Dei, verumetiam ore, corpore, vita (que) tota sanctificetur et glorificetur. Not onely that the name of GOD in our vnderstanding by faith and knowledge of GOD, but also in mouth, bodie, and our whole life may bee sanctified and glorified. Of which hallowing of the name of God speaketh the Lord himselfe by his Prophet saying: Ezek. 36.23. I will sanctifie my greate name which was polluted among the Heathen, &c. How will he do it, or what is this sanctification? Marke how it followeth, vers. 25. I will powre cleane water vpon you, and you shall bee cleane: yea, 26. from all your filthinesse, and from all your Idols will I cleanse you. A new heart also will I giue you, and a newe spirit will I put within you, and I will take away the stonie hart out of your body, & giue you an hart of flesh. And I wil put my spirit within you, & cause you to walke in my statutes, 27 & [Page 136] you shall keepe my iudgements, and do them. So that then is the greate name of the Lord sanctified you see and hallowed, when we doe not onely knowe, but doe the things that redound vnto his praise. For then they that see our good workes are thereby caused to glorifie God in the daie of the visitation. 1. Peter. 2.12. Math. 5.16. And euen contrariwise agayne if we do not, we pollute the name of the Lorde in causing it to sounde euill amongst the wicked, and the sinne is grieuous. Of which complayneth the Lord by his Prophet Esaie, Esay. 52. when he saith, his name all the daie continuallie is blasphemed: 5. and by his Apostle to y e Romanes, Rom. 2.24. 1. Timoth. & in diuers other places. And the same Apostle charging seruaunts that are vnder the yoake to account their maisters worthy of all honor, 6.1. maketh this the reason why, Least the name of God and his doctrine bee euill spoken of. Thirdly what we praye against in this petition. And therefore thirdly, as wee seeke the one, so wee desire to bee able to shun the other in this petition, beseeching him in the sense of these wordes, that all those things may be remoued, Psal. 104. ouerturned, and taken awaie, 35. which prophane, blemish, or blot that glorie of his, either in himselfe, [Page 137] or in his workes, or in his worde and doctrine. Such as are these damnable Atheists of these latter dayes, Atheists. which with theyr ieasts, scoffes, and mockes deriding all goodnesse, do not onely discouer the name of God, but to their euerlasting woe in the flames of the burning bottomelesse pit, affirming it flatlie in their hearts, that there is no God at all. Such are they that with their censures will correcte the workes of God, and speake euill of them, Libertines. complayne of his prouidence, & murmure at his iudgmentes, carpe and cauill at his worde, allure vnto loosenesse, and dayly worke disdaine of commaunded obedience, which al, if they be not reformed, are prayed agaynst throughout the world by all the children of God dayly in this petition, to the vnspeakable terrour of them, if they had grace to thinke of it. For how certayne is that vengeaunce which hee that sendeth it, Marke it and thinke of it. biddeth aske: and how dreadfull must it needes be, and euen importable when it commeth, which is so often, so earnestlie, and by such a number as the whole Church of God on earth is, in so many places asked, begged, and cried for? O woe not once thought [Page 138] vpon, and yet to be trembled at, shall it not be remembred in deede? Shall these painted dayes so poyson vs quite with the loue of this world, and the fading follyes of a most vncertayne estate, that all grace and goodnesse shall be contemned of vs. And whereas the Prophet of God sayde, Psal. [...]4. One daie in the courtes of the Lordes house is better than a thousand. Wee saie the contrarie, that but one houre there is too much, though it be but once a weeke, nay once in many weekes, and one daie in the course of this worlde, to the which yet the Apostle sayth, Rom. 12. Fashion not your selues, is better and sweeter, and more beseeming a man, especiallie a greate man, than a thousand in the other: Is it likely that euer we wil wish our selues with that Prophet, Psal 84. vers. 11. rather doore kéepers in this house of GOD, than to dwel in great renowm in the tents of the vngodlie; when wee either loure or laugh to be tolde, we should come in? Can it be hoped, that eyther now we doe thinke (God often punishing such great contempt with lasting blindnes) that they are blessed that dwell in the house of the Lord, beeing euer praising of God, yea, that the verie [Page 139] Swallowes and Sparows that are there, are as it were happie and blessed? O it is to be feared no. And therefore not Dauids prayer, not Dauids spirite, neither consequently that election to life whereof that spirit is a certaine pledge. Which is terririble inough, if God were in vs. That the names of all fayned gods being vtterly abolyshed the onely diuine name and maiestie of God the heauenly father be had in honor and called vpon with pure mindes by men of all ages, countries and parts of the world. Thinke of it, and thinke of this agayne with it, that al the Church of God through the worlde, as I haue sayd, praie against vs when wee are thus irreligious and prophane, saying, Halowed be thy name, that is, O Lord confound with speedie curse of death and woe eternal, all those that not liuing in the laws of thy will, cause thy name to heare euil, and to be blasphemed in this world. Let them perish O Lord, let them perish in the lusts of their own hearts, and giue thy name his glorie. Which if hell haue not alreadie taken possession of vs, will pearce vs, and make vs think of reformatiō of our selues: the Lord in mercy grant it.
Amen. Amen. And if it do not, How Gods name is vnhalowed and polluted you may further see in the 2. Com. tyme passeth and tyme commeth, the which two times shal differ, as mercy & iudgement differ, fauour and fury, loue and loathing. And the worde of the Lorde [Page 140] shall not deceiue vs, Rom. 12. saying vengeaunce is myne, and J wil repay, but how soone that knowe not we. 2. Pet. 3.9. But well we knowe, the Lord is not slacke concerning his promise as some men count slackenes, but he is patient toward vs, and would haue all men come to repentance, and one day is with the Lord as a thousand yeeres, and a thousand yeres as one day, and this day will come. vers. 8. vers. 10. But now I pray you let me moue a doubt or two vnto you. And first why the Church of God should pray that the Lords name may bee halowed which is already, euer was, and shalbe most holy, pure and glorious?
Because we do not pray it, in respect of him, but of our selues and others, such as we are: for the Lord in deed is holy, neither can any thing be added to that holines or glory of him to make it more, but wee doe not know it, so much as we should do, neither speak of it, and imitate it as we ought: and therfore we pray that as he is in déede, so more and more it may appeare and shine out to the world, all lettes and hinderances being taken away, that his due prayse may bee giuen vnto him of vs, that is, wee pray [Page 141] not in this petition, He sanctifieth vs by making vs holy, we him by confessing him holy, &c. that any holynes may bee added to his name, that already it hath not, but that as it is in it selfe in deede and euer, so we may haue grace to see and confesse, and more and more dayly may be reueiled, and manifested to this worlde. For the Lord is sayde to sanctifie vs, either inwardly or outwardly. Inwardly by his spirit, outwardly by his word, and this againe either by seperating vs from our sinnes, quickning vs by his holy Spirit, or continuance of them both.
An other doubt is, Apoc. 22.11. why it shoulde be sayd in that place. And he that is vniust, let him be vniust still: and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still. Seeing here we are taught to pray, and all men, that our liues may be holy and pure euer, to the end his glorious name may haue prayse thereby.
That place you meane is not so spoken, Permissiue. as that wee shoulde continue and delight in filthynes or vnrighteousnesse. But it is a declaration of the course that the wicked will take, and withall a secret confirmation of the godly, notwithstanding the same. As if he shoulde haue sayd, be not you troubled [Page 142] or hindred in your most godly course of obedience to me, either by the continuance and euer increasing of the wicked in their wickednes, or by my toleraunce and long forbearing to smite them. But folowe you me and my commandements, stagger not, looke not backe, giue not ouer and as for the wicked, he that is vniust, let him be vniust still, and he that is filthy, let him be filthy still: their punishment they shall bee sure of in their time: and for you, goe ye on without stop: let them bee as they are to their woe.
The prayer.
O Mightie GOD, looke vppon vs woormes and wretches, here at thy feete lying and begging mercy. Let vs obtaine of thy fatherly goodnes, what thou hast so louingly taught vs to aske: that thy name may bee halowed. Let our eyes and the eyes of all men lightned by thy grace, behold that maiestie and holynes that is in thy selfe more and more, that Iustice, mercy and power, which thou shewest in thy works [Page 143] and that truth, wisedome, and goodnes which is in thy worde, more and more, with all thy vertues generally whatsoeuer comprehended in thy nature and fit for the knowledge and vse of man, let them be more and more dayly knowne vnto vs. And when in mercy thou hast bestowed as it may seeme good to thine owne wisedome, this knowledge vpon vs. O heauenly father let it not be in vs a bare knowledge, but ioyne to our knowledge that dread and honour, that regard and reuerence in our obedience that is fit for such a name, both in word and worke, thought and deede, and euery way. Make vs O Lorde euer more and more to auoyde and shunne what polluteth thy name, & causeth thy truth to heare euill of the wicked. Remoue and ouerturne also good Lorde all those thinges in thy good tyme, which prophane, blemish, and blot this glory of thine shining either in thy selfe, in thy word, or in thy works. Such as are these irreligious Atheists of our sinfull dayes, which with their mockes, and scoffes, tants, and iests, deride all goodnes, outface [Page 144] all conscience and care to please thee, and dayly woorke disdayne where they may haue hearing of obedience to thy blessed will. O thou mightie God, remoue their seats out of kingdomes & countryes. Out of Cities and townes, and out of priuate houses and families. Awake Lorde in thy power, and thinke of thy holy name, let not these inchaunters and charmers preuaile against thee, and glorye that they haue banished out of so many places the feare of thy name. They are vnholy and they woulde haue all such, they are vncleane and they infect where they come, they are grieuous rockes of no small offence, and good Lorde remoue them from thy chosen. Lessen also for thy holy name sake the cōplayners of thy prouidence, the murmurers at thy iudgements, carpers and cauillers at thy word, allurers to loosenes of life, and behauiour, and al that polluting thy holy name, yet hate to be reformed. Finally deere father, let not the shames of vngodlines dayly before our faces cary vs away. Neither these deepe waterfloods drowne our soules, [Page 145] the lewde and loose examples wee beholde with griefe, let them neuer preuayle against vs to peruert vs, but if thy iust wrath haue sealed their confusion they being vniust, let thē bee vniust still, they being filthy, let them be filthy still to their owne wo, not to our stoppe or hinderance to do our dueties, in seeking to knowe thy glorious name more and more, and to sanctifie and hallow it according to that true knowledge more and more. And deerest God begin not only obedience in vs, but confirme thy fauour to vs euermore: strengthen and establish vs in all goodnes: make strong our inward man against all assaults and these seely soules pend vp in sinfull prison during life, by welcome change receyue when tyme shall bee with thee to liue, till thy day of doome, and then receyuing their mates againe, but immortal and incorruptible, with them to liue conioyned againe for euermore in ioye and comfort. But not this for our sakes O mightie Lorde, but for Iesus Christ our onely life and Sauiour. Amen.
The second Petition. Thy kingdome come.
HAuing besought the Lord in the former petition, The order. that his name might be hallowed, that is, as then was sayde, that that maiestie and holinesse which is in himselfe, that iustice, mercie, and power which hee sheweth in his workes, and that truth, wisdome, and goodnesse which is in his worde, with all other vertues generallie whatsoeuer comprehended in his nature, and fit for the knowledge and vse of man, might be more and more dayly knowen of men, and receiue amongst vs that dreade, honour, and reuerence that is fit for such a name both in word and worke, thought and deede, and euerie waie: it fitly followeth in the second place, to beseech the same Lorde to graunt waie and meanes, whereby that same shall be effected and brought to passe, namelie, that his kingdome may come. For if the Lord rule and raigne in vs and ouer vs, it shal be so. And if he do not, it shal not be so. [Page 147] No, we shal be so far from sanctifying his name, that for wāt of his kingdome in vs, Satan shall erect his kingdome in vs, the effects wherof shall be great and grieuous pollutions of his name. Wherfore the order is most conuenient and good.
The wordes of the petition are few and easily vnderstoode, if we marke them. For the kingdome of GOD is the ruling and raigning of GOD in the heartes of men, and the comming of this kingdome, is the beginning, increasing, and continuing of it in vs. So thy kingdome come, is in effect thus much, as if we should saie: O Lorde, erect and begin, O Lord increase and propagate, O Lord establish and euer continue in our hearts thy rule and gouernment, to the death of sinne and life of righteousnes, the true effects of thy ruling euer. Which yet is not so plaine as it will be, when wee haue considered of the seuerall members implied in these wordes. For we must vnderstand, that when we are taught to praie for this kingdome of God, all the meanes whereby it is effected in vs, are included to be prayed for, as also all stops and lets, enimies, & hinderaunces whatsoeuer withstanding [Page 148] this kingdome, prayed agaynst, that they may bee remooued and taken awaie. Regnum Potentiae. Regnum Gratiae. Regnum Gloriae. To bee then as plaine as I can, the kingdome of God is sayde to bee of three sortes, to witte, of power, of grace, and of glorie. The kingdome of power is that soueraigntie which the Lord hath ouer al the things in this worlde, directing, guiding, ruling, and disposing of euery one of them as his good pleasure is, and causing all the creatures in the worlde, yea, all the worldes, workes, and thoughts of men, to serue to his glorie, wisedome and will, whatsoeuer is intended by man, or anie meanes to the contrarie, which the Heathens haue called destiny, or ineuitable necessity. This kingdome is not here meant, when wee praie, Fatum. Thy kingdome come. For the Lord neuer hath, neyther euer will loose this kingdome, y t is, as I say, this authoritie, and power ouer al things, to make them serue to his pleasure, and to bring to passe what he wil haue, whereby we should neede to praie for it, that it may come. Of this kingdome may it bee sayd, Psal. 135.6. that is in the Psalme: Whatsoeuer pleased the Lord, that did he, in heauen & in earth, in the sea, and in all deapths. For it subiecteth, [Page 149] as you see, to the Lord, al these, & al their works whatsoeuer. And then what is exempted out of this kingdom of power, if heauen, earth, sea and deeps be ruled by it? Yet stayeth not the Prophet so, but proueth by examples what hee hath sayd, and affirmeth it of y e Lorde, that he bringeth vp the Clowdes from the endes of the earth, and maketh the Lightning with the raine: that he draweth foorth the windes out of his treasures: that he smiteth the first borne of Egipt both of man and beast: that it is he that sendeth tokens and wonders, &c. Of this Kingdome may it bee meant that is sayd by the Apostle: for of him, Rom. 11.36. and for him, and through him are all things: with a number such like places speaking of the prouidence of God. Ephes. 11. And to this kingdome of God it may bee applyed that the wiseman sayth: Non est consilium, non est prudentia, non est fortitudo aduersus Dominum. There is no councell, there is no wisdome, there is no strength against y e Lord. For he hath ruled euer, hee doth rule, and will rule for euer al things, let al the world conspire against it what they can. Againe, the Lord worketh al things after the counsell [Page 150] of his owne will: He giueth raine vppon the earth, Iob. 5.10. and powreth water vpon the streates: he setteth vp on high them that be lowe, that the sorowfull may be exalted to saluation: hee scattereth the deuises of the craftie, so that their hāds cannot accomplish that which they doe enterprise: He taketh the wise in their craftinesse, Iob· 9.5. and the counsell of the wicked is made foolish. He remoueth the mountaines and they feele not when he ouerthroweth them in his wrath. He remoueth the earth out of her place, that the pillers thereof doe shake. He commaundeth the Sunne, and it riseth not, he closeth vp the Starres as vnder a signet. He himself alone spreadeth out the heauens, and walketh vpon the height of the sea. vers. 2. All these are sayd of this kingdome. Reade Syrach the 17. to the 20. verse, and see what a kingdome of power acknowledged ouer al the beastes & foules, men and matters whatsoeuer. Notable is the 4. of Exodus. vers. 11. Exod. 4.11. For those séeme casuall in the mothers bellie, whereof they must needes be vnderstood, man being not created so at the first. The kingdome of [Page 151] grace shall much better bee vnderstoode, if we consider how we were created, how by sinne corrupted, and how now in mercie daylie by grace renewed. The creation of man you know is layd downe to haue bene according to the Image and likenesse of God himselfe. For God created man (saith the booke of wisedome without corruption at the first, Creation. and made him after the Image of his owne likenes. And he clothed them with strength, sayth Sirach, as they haue neede, Syrac. 17.3. and made them according to his Image. Which Image of God maketh not, GOD like vnto men with legges, armes, hands, a gray head, and so forth, as not onely other heretikes but euen our holy papists haue imagined, and by so paynting him in their Churches & windowes, made y e ignorant beléeue it: but it maketh man like vnto God, in holynes, righteousnes, wisedome and so forth. For so expoūdeth the Apostle, these words to the Ephesians, and there might all Papistes haue seene it, if they would. Putte on the new man, sayeth he, Ephes. 4. which after God (that is after the Image of God) is created vnto righteousnes and true holynes, meaning by these two [Page 152] words all perfection, as wisedome, will to doe good, truth, innocency, loue of God, power, and such like. See what the Image of God is. Now then being thus created and made, who ruled in man, or what kingdome, Corruption. was he subiect vnto? The Lord you see ruled in him, and to his Kingdome was he subiect. But alas the time, this happie estate was quickly lost. The Serpent deceiued the woman, the woman the man: Sinne entred, GOD was offended: and a fearefull change from al weale to wo, in a little time, and brought to passe. So that now looke on man agayne and his copie is changed. Satan ruleth, sinne is entred, death foloweth, Rom. 5.12. and this blessed Kingdome of God in man and ouer man is lost, gone, and destroyed. Yea to speake playner, and not so generally, familiaritie with GOD is turned into a fearefull flying off from God, for they hide themselues from the presence of the Lorde among the trees of the garden. Gen. 38. vers. 7. Wisedome is turned into folly, and they thinke with a fewe Figge leaues to couer their shame. Yea such is our wisedome now, as Rom. 8.7. Truth is turned into lyes, and they deale not [Page 153] plainly with the Lord. The serpent deceiued me, the woman deceiued mee: vers. 12. and there is not plainly, wee haue sinned, O Lord forgiue vs. Now is it sayd of man, vers. 13▪ that all the imaginatiōs of the thoughts of his hart is onely euill continually, Gen. 6.5. that we are all become as an vncleane thing, Esay. 64. and that all our righteousnesse is as filthie cloutes, that wee all doe fade like a leafe, and our iniquities like a winde doe take vs away. Rom. 7.14. Now is it sayd of vs that wee are carnall, solde vnder sinne, 19. that we doe not the good which wee would, 21. but the euill which wee would not, that doe wee: that when we would doe good we are thus yoked, that euill is present with vs: 23. that there is an other lawe in our members rebelling against the lawe of our minde, and leading vs captiue vnto the lawe of sinne which is in our members. That the naturall man perceiueth not the things of the Spirite, 1. Cor. 2. for they are foolishnesse vnto him, neither can he knowe them. Now is it sayd of vs, Ephes. 2. that by nature we are the childrē of wrath, dead in trespasses and sinnes, walking in them according to the course of this world, and after the Prince that ruleth in the ayre, [Page 154] euen the Spirite that worketh in vs the children of disobedience. Now is it sayd of man that was so excellent, Psal. 57. Verely euery man liuing is altogether vanitie. Now cryeth the Prophet of men, that his soule is amongst Lyons, that their teeth are speares, Psal. 14. and arrowes, and their tongue a sharpe sword. That they are corrupt and become abhominable, that there is none that doth good, no not one. And where ruleth all this euill that wee haue thus purchased to our woe? What is corrupted in vs by our fall. O further griefe! our bodies, our soules, our mindes, our willes, our harts our hands, our feete, and our whole man is corrupted, sinne hath entered ouer all, and by sinne Satan as Lord and King ruleth ouer all, till this other kingdome come that here wee pray for. For, eratis tenebrae, sayth the Apostle, Ye were darknesse, Ephes. 5. but now are ye light in the Lord. And more plainly before, hauing their vnderstāding darkned, & being strāgers frō the life of God through that ignorāce that is in them, Gen. 6. &c. Therefore you see the minde corrupted. Of the hart and will it was sayd before that the imaginations of the thoughts thereof are [Page 155] onely euill continually. And out of the hart (now sayth our Sauiour) proceede euill thoughts, murders, adulteries, Math. 15.16. fornications, theftes, false witnesse, sclaunders, and this is stuffe that defileth the man. With a thousand places moe crying out of the waywardnesse of mans hart and will, the crookednesse, stifnesse and stubbornnesse of it against the Lord & all good. Rom. 7.18. Rom. 3.13. &c. Of the whole man, sayth the Apostle, Noui quod in me, hoc est in carne mea, non est bonum: I know that in me, that is, in my flesh there is no good. Our mouth, our feete, our throte, our eyes, and all are charged with their faultes in the worde of the Lord. That free will that was in man to doe good, it is gone sayth Sainct Austen, and, homo malè vtens libero arbitrio, & se perdidit & arbitrium. Man abusing his free will, lost both himselfe and it. And now is it true that wee are not able to thinke a good thought as of our selues, but both to will and to performe is of the Lord. Now is it true that our Sauiour sayd, sine me nihil potestis facere: without me you can doe nothing. Non dixit sine me difficulter aliquid potestis, aut sine me non potestis aliquid [Page 156] magni facere, sed nihil potestis, &c. He did not say (sayth S. Austen) without me you can hardly doe any thing, or you can not doe any great matter, but simply and flatly you can doe nothing. Meaning in spirituall matters: for herein, quid habes, quod non accepisti? what hast thou that thou hast not receiued? 1. Cor. Gratia dei sum quod sum: .4 1. Cor. By the grace of God I am that I am: 15. whatsoeuer it be if it be good. And to goe no further in this sorte, now must man and woman, bee they neuer so righteous, crie out vppon their vnrighteousnesse, and hide their faces from the iudgement of the Lord, if he should out of the comfort prouided for them, seeke to iudge them. Dauid the deere one of the Lord and a man according to his owne hart, yet must confesse of himselfe with woe. Psal. 51. Beholde I was borne in iniquitie, and in sinne hath my mother conceiued mee. Enter not into iudgement with thy seruaunts O Lord, for in thy sight shall no flesh liuing bee iustified. The great Prophet Esayas must say, Woe is me for I am vndone, because I am a man of polluted lippes. Esay. 6. 5. Mary the virgin & blessed amongst women must reioyce [Page 157] in her Sauiour, and not in her selfe, and so all others whatsoeuer. For we are fallen. Our lyfe that shoulde haue bene so pleasant, beholde how bitter, heauy, and miserable. Great trauell is created for all men, Syrac. 40.1. &c. & an heauy yoke vpon the sonnes of Adam, from the day that they go out of their mothers wombe, till the day that they returne to the mother of all thinges. 2. Namely their thoughts & feare of the heart, and their imagination of the things they wayte for, and the day of death: 3. from him that sitteth vppon the glorious throne, vnto him that is beneath in the earth and ashes: from him that is clothed in blewe silke, and weareth a crowne, 4. euen to him that is clothed in simple linnen, wrath and enuy, trouble and vnquietnes, and feare of death, and rigour and strife: 5. & in the tyme of rest the sleepe in the night vpon his bed, change his knowledge. 6. A litle or nothing is his rest, and afterwarde in sleeping, he is as in a watch tower in the day: he is troubled with the visions of his hart, as one that runneth out of a battel &c. Our daies that should haue ben [Page 158] without end, now are few & full of wo: for life we haue got death: for pleasure payne: for good euill: for heauen hell: & for endlesse ioye eternall woe. O dreadfull fall. Thus created then innocent, God ruled: but thus fallen from that innocencie, Satan ruleth: and wee are, as hath bene sayd, by nature the children of wrath, walking after the Prince that ruleth in the ayre, that is the Deuill. But the Lord is gracious and his mercy indureth for euer: Regeneration. there remaineth therefore hope by a restitution or regeneration, which the Scripture teacheth vs thus much of: namely,
That whereas Satan abuseth that corrupt nature of ours through the great power which hee hath ouer vs for our sinnes, and driueth vs from the worde and all religion, into all blindnesse, ignorance, and errors; thrusteth vs into diuers miseries and calamities, & in the end into eternal death, there being where he ruleth, no true loue of God or any grace but sinning, without sting, touch, or feeling: the Lorde our God in a contrary course of loue, where it pleaseth him, beginneth with that corruption of nature, wherby Satan before was strong, [Page 159] and taketh it away by litle and litle, begetting vs anew to a better life, and restoring that Image of his in vs againe, whereunto we were first created, and which so fearfully we were fallen from. Our minde hee illuminateth with some heauenly light whereby it beginneth to know aright God, & grace, our will receiueth a new strength to imbrace the worde, to rest in it, Rom. 6.13. and to incline it selfe to the testimonies of the Lord. Our heart is purged and loueth the Lorde, and all the members of the body, before the weapons of vnrighteousnesse vnto sinne becomme by measure, the weapons of righteousnesse vnto God. So sinne dyeth, grace liueth, and wee loue him, feare him, trust in him pray to him often, and in all our wants, with such like. This is nowe the kingdome of grace, & this is that wee pray for here immediatly. The kingdom of glory is that happy and eternall estate which followeth in heauen after this life, The Kingdom of glorie. which we also pray for here, but mediatly as wee say, that is, when the kingdome of grace in this world is ended.
Thus much being sayd then for plainenes of these three kingdomes, the kingdom [Page 160] of power, of grace, and of glory, as also of which of them the petition is meant. So now what we pray in plaine words: namely thus much, O Lord subdue vnto thy maiestie all power of Satan in vs by any meanes: subdue our sinfull flesh and all the wicked lusts therof, to the inlarging of thy kingdome here vpon earth, The sense of the petition brefely. and grant that all the powers of body and soule may be inabled by thy holy Spirite to worke acceptably in thy sight, that thou mayest dwell in vs, and wee in thee for euer, and all thyne & our enemies vtterly troden downe, thou mayst gloriously reigne and triumph ouer all, and wee by Christ may finally as thy children and heires be made partakers of thy euerlasting kingdome.
Now is not this brought to passe but by meanes, and therefore as we pray for the thing that the Lord would graunt it, so pray we also inclusiuely for the meanes that in mercy they may bee giuen to the effecting of it. The meanes are these: first the word, euen this heauenly and blessed woorde of God, so finally accompted of in the worlde, and not onely so, but euen hated, despised, and reiected of numbers. For so sayth the [Page 161] Apostle, it is the power of God vnto saluation, to euery one that beleeueth, to the Iew first, & also to the Grecian: Rom. 1.16. that is, it is the mightie instrument of GOD, without which men are damned and cast away. Yea such an instrument it is of power and force, wher it pleaseth the Lord, The meanes whereby this Kingdome of God ariseth in vs. that it hath greater strength and authoritie than all the eloquence, than all the wisedome, than all the learning, than all the pollicie & power of the worlde. Let the dayes before vs witnes to this truth, I meane those primitiue times when the Lorde began to powre his mercy on mankind for Christ by the ministerie of his Christ and of his disciples, wherein notwithstanding this diuine word of his was resisted by all the worldly gifts and powers which I named, yet had it marueilous successe, and did wonderfully increase. Demosthenes and Cicero for their eloquence, Solon and Aristides, for their wisedome, Plato and Aristotle for their learning, Alexander and Pompey, for their manhood, were of power, of fame, and in the world, when they liued, able by these gifts to doe much: Yet the best of all these had much to do, euen a fewe yeres, to [Page 162] keepe their owne Citizens, their owne countreymen, their owne subiects in obedience, and to cause them to giue place to good and wholsome Counsel, and to obey lawes prouided for their owne profit. Yea euerie one of them almost to their owne confusion, prooued of howe small force, their wisedome, their eloquence, their power was, and with the ende of their liues, left their common weales welneere vtterly decayed and vndone. But cōtrarywise the Apostles, not learned, but poore fishermen, not with any inticing words of mans wisedome, The Apostles powrefull ministrie by the word. not commended or set forth with those giftes & ornaments that men so greatly do esteem, went foorth into the worlde preaching the disdayned Gospell of Christ crucified, and by the simple doctrine thereof, did in fewe yeres for the state of religion chaunge the face of the whole worlde, notwithstanding that the Empire of Rome, and other mightie principalities did to the vttermost of their power resist it, and the reformation that by the Apostles in this maner was begun, continued and spred it selfe mightily, and marueilously, euen against the assaults of most cruel and tyrannicall persecutions, [Page 163] vnder Nero, Domitian, Traian, Adrian, Anthony, Dioclesian, and many mo. A force farre passing the power of man, that in the midst of al such bloody deaths & most exquisite torments, yet was able dayly to get children to the kingdome of Christ, yea and that so plentifully that well were they that might runne and professe themselues Christians, that they might dye the death for it continually. It is a very notable storie that is written of such as this worde of the Lord had begotten to Christ in Edessa a citie in Mesopotamia, who being, Ruffin. lib. 2. cap. 5. Marke this historie. as it is sayd, banished out of all Churches by the decree of the Emperour made their meetings in y e fileds. Which espied of the Emperour, in a very great rage hee strooke his chiefe captaine with his fist, and asked why therehence also they were not remoued according as he had commanded. The Captaine the next day determineth to dispatch them, but yet in pitie to them although himselfe a Pagan, by secret meanes letteth it go abroad that the next day he would destroy al that were found at those méetings, hoping thereby to warne them to absteine, and so to saue themselues. But sée y e power [Page 164] of this word in the harts of men. The next day the Christians, although thus admonished, yet flocke thither in more plentiful sort than at other times, yet runne headlong as it were and in great hast, as men affraide to come to late to dye. Amongst all, the Captaines noted a certaine woman, so hastely and with such speede to runne out of her house, as that shee stayed not either to shut the doore of her house, or to put on her clothes as womanhoode woulde, and in her armes a litle infant. When hee sawe it, he commanded to call her to him, and being come, asked her whither she made all that hast. Into the field, saith she, wher the christians meet. And hast thou not heard, sayth he, that the chief Captaine is going thither, to put to the sworde all hee findeth there. Yes, saith she, I haue heard it, and therfore I make hast that I may be there when hee commeth. And what wilt thou do with this yong babe, sayth he. Take it with me also, sayth shee, that if the Lord will, it may be vouchsafed martyrdome also. When the Captayne heard this, he stayed his course, commanded his charet to turne, and to the Emperour presently he goeth, told him, if it [Page 165] pleased his maiestie to cōmand him death, he was ready, but to do what he commaunded he could not: for thus and thus had hee seene it, and so declared vnto the Emperor all this storie. Who by and by was appeased, stayed his hande, and restrayned his intended euill to such zealous louers of their God. Rom. 1.16. See nowe how true it is that the Apostle sayth, it is the power of God, that is, potens instrumentum, the mightie instrument of God to get men and keepe men to the Lorde. Act. 17.6. They were accompted the men that troubled all the worlde, yet were they not discouraged. De ciuit. Dei. 22. Ligabantur, include bantur, cedebātur, torquebantur, & tamen multiplicabantur. They were bound, sayth S. Austen, they were tormented and racked, and yet for all this they multiplied and increased. So was it euē in these latter daies of ours, when all pitie and truth was buried as it were in the bottome of the Sea, & Antichrist of Rome in his ruffe, power and strength exalting himselfe aboue all that was called God, and made Princes and Emperours to kisse his feete, yea when it was death almost to thinke of the restoring of true religion, euen then I say did this [Page 166] word of the Lord in the mouth of one simple man at the first against the clamors of Monkes and Friers, against the scorning of Bishops, against the power of the Pope, against the assistance of temporal Princes against all torments by fire, by fagot, by sword, by imprisonment: light such a candel as now shineth to all the Countrey of Europe, and by the power of man it cannot be put out. 2. Cor. 10.4. &c. Wherefore iudge whether the Apostle sayd not true, when speaking of this word, he sayd it was a weapon not carnall, but mightie, through God to cast downe holds, casting downe the imaginations & euery high thing that is exalted against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captiuitie euery thought to the obedience of Christ &c. Wherefore we see by this, first proofe playne enough that a meanes and a most mightie strong and powreful meanes to erect this kingdom of God in our harts, which here we pray for, is the word of God. For there is no wisedome, no Counsell, no strength against it. But though all the heathen rage most horribly, and the people imagine continually, yet it is but a vayne thing. Though Kings and Princes and all [Page 167] the powers of this earth bande themselues against it, yet will it not serue. For hee that dwelleth in the heauen shall laugh them to scorne, & this word of his preuaileth where he will, to whom he will, when he will, and as long as he will. Other playne proofes, y t this is a meanes to erect this kingdome, are these, first Saint Iames, where it is sayd: Of his owne wil he begat vs with the word of truth, that we should be as the first fruites of his creatures. The authour of all good, sayth Saint Iames in generall, Iam. 1.18. and of this good in speciall, namely our newe birth, is the Lorde, and the meanes is the word euen the word of truth. Ihon. 17. So sayth our Sauiour himselfe in the Gospel, Sanctifie them O Father with thy trueth, and what is that, thy word is truth. So sayth Saint Paul, 1. Cor. 4.15. Though ye haue ten thousand instructers in Christ, yet haue yee not many Fathers: for in Christ Iesus I haue begotten you. (And by what meanes) through the Gospel. And againe, Philemon. 1 [...]. Galat. 4.19. Galat. 3.2. I beseech thee for my sonne Onesimus whom I haue begottē in my bonds, to wit, by the word. And againe, this one thing woulde I learne of you, O foolish Galathians, receyued ye the Spirit [Page 168] by the works of the lawe, or by the hearing of fayth preached vnto you? Likewise S. Peter, Being borne anew, not of mortall seed but immortal, Peter. 1.23. by the word of god. And lastly father Abraham from heauen, They haue Moses and the Prophetes, Luk. 16 31. let them heare them, &c. as if hee shoulde haue sayde if thou wouldst haue thy brethren begotten to the Lord, that he ruling in them, they may rule heere with him, and escape that place of torment where thou now iustly art, the meanes truely is Moses and the Prophets, that is the worde of God, for if that erect not the kingdome of GOD, in them it shall not be erected by any dead, if they should rise and be sent vnto them. For that is the meanes which the Lorde hath ordayned, and which to this day hath had power to beget to him so many as he would haue. Esay 55.1. Wherefore when the Lord will promise a blessing to a kingdome, Countrey, and people, that shall bee in deede a great blessing, he promiseth this word, and this word in plentifull measure, and when hee will threaten a plague, Amos. 8. and a grieuous plague, then sayth hee beholde the dayes come that I will send a famine in the land, [Page 169] not a famine of breade, nor a thirst for water, but of hearing the worde of the Lorde. And they shall wander from Sea to Sea, and from the North euen vnto the East shall they runne too and fro, to seeke the woorde of the Lorde, and shall not finde it. So then see wee that this woorde of our God is his mightie meanes to rayse vp this kingdome of his grace in vs, this day when we haue it giuing something, & so as it were laying one stone to this spirituall building, the next day giuing more, and so laying as it were an other stone, and so on to a perfite man, and vnto the measure of the age of the fulnes of Christ, Ephes. 4.13. that is till he haue wrought his wil in vs in this world and meaneth to translate vs to an other. Wherefore as wee pray that the Lorde in mercy woulde erect this kingdome in vs: The meanes prayed for aswell as the thing. when we pray, Thy kingdome come, so do we beseech the Lorde in this petition to graunt vs all the meanes appoynted and ordeyned of him to this building, and by name this mightie meanes & mercy great of his holy worde, that wee may haue it amongst vs stil, and enioy it in peace, if it be his will, to the raysing vp of these spiritual [Page 170] walles of a spirituall house of God within vs dayly more and more, till it be fully finished to the pleasure of his maiestie here, & our eternall comfort heere and elsewhere for euer with him in his other kingdome of glory. And the God of heauen and all mercy grant this to vs, and make vs thankful for it.
The word of God is either read or preached.Now beloued, is this worde either read vnto vs, or of vs, without any preaching, or preached vnto vs? For by these two meanes buildeth it in vs, and not by lying in our houses, bound in siluer or golde, or any costly sort whatsoeuer. No, mor then the Phisitions prescription confected by the Apothecarie and brought vnto vs, profiteth our disease by standing in the windowe, and not further touched. And therefore as I haue sayd that it was a meanes, and proued it to you out of the same word, so let me say a little to you of the vsing of this meanes also.
Of reading the word.
TWo extremities there are, Two dangerous extremities to be auoyded of all men. which of all Gods chosen are to be eschewed: the one is an estimation of reading so great, as that being had wee feele no want, neither thinke it a want, neuer or seldome to haue any preaching. The other is, so farre to extoll preaching, as that wee vtterly contemne reading, yea exclude it from all power in the blessing of God to worke faith in vs, or any. The meane betwixt both which is a right and true conceipt both of reading and preaching. Know we therfore that in the word they are both commended, yea commanded and ordained of the Lord, as meanes to erect this kingdome of his in our hearts, for which wee pray, and of which wee now speake. And first for reading to name but a fewe places of a number, marke what the Lord in his law layd downe for all his people. Deut. 31.9. Euery seuenth yeere when the yeere of freedome shall be in the feast of the tabernacles, when all Israel shall come to appeare before [Page 172] the Lord thy God in the place which he shall choose, thou shalt reade this Lawe before all Israel, that they may heare it. Garher the people together, men, women, and children, and thy straunger that is within thy gates, that they may heare, and that they may learne, & feare the Lord your God, and keepe and obserue all the words of the Law. &c. See a direct commandement to reade the scriptures to the people as well as to preach them, and not onely that, but euen a mention also of profite that shall come thereby, namely, learning, and fearing, and keeping of the waies of the Lord. And therefore reading is not without all blessing. The 13. of the Acts telleth vs it was the custome of the Church then to haue the Law and the Prophets read vnto the people. For, Act. 13.15. after the lecture of the Lawe and Prophets (saith the text) the rulers of the Synagogue sent vnto them, saying: ye men and brethren, if ye haue any word of exhortation for the people, say on. This godly custome our Sauiour was so farre from misliking, Luc. 4. 16. as that himselfe willingly vsed it. In the 15. of the Acts it is [Page 173] sayd, Act. 15.21. that Moses of old time hath in euerie citie them that preach him, seeing he is read in the Synagogue euery Sabboth day. In the 36. of Ieremy wee reade and see how Baruch was commaunded by Ieremy to write at his mouth, Iere. 36.6. or as he did indite, and tell him all the words of the Lord which hee had spoken vnto him vppon a rowle or booke, and then to take that rowle and to goe into the house of the Lord, and to reade it in the audience of all the people. In hope that by that reading vppon the booke to them in the absence of Ieremy, who was now shut vp, the people might be mooued to pray before the Lord, and euery one to returne from his euill way. And Baruch did so twise. See now and marke both the warrant of reading, and a profite hoped for by it of the godly. So farre were they euer from either contemning this meanes, or frō denying it power in Gods blessing to worke faith and repentaunce in the hearers.
Bullinger goeth further then I now do Bullingers iudgement of the ministers reading. vpon these words (for I alleage them only to shewe the warrant of this our vse in our Churches here in England of reading the [Page 174] Scriptures to the people) and sayth he: Ne pigeat nos laborum, ne pudeat recitationis ex libro, si ea destituamur vi memoriae, qua sine libro memoriter verbum Domini libere annuntiemus. Nemo reiecisse aut aduersatus esse Baruchum legitur propter recitatos ex libro manuscripto sermones Domini. Cur ergo tu fidelem ministrum reijceres & audire dedignareris, qui fideliter ea praelegit quae reuelata sunt a Domino? Non dico haec, quod non nisi recitari velim ex scripto sermones ad populū, sed si magna necessitas, & idoneorum ministrorum raritas ita flagitet, ne fastidiant verbum dei auditores. That is: Let vs not be wearie of our labours: let vs not bee ashamed to reade vpon the booke the worde of the Lord, if wee want memorie fully to declare it by hart or without the booke. Wee doe not reade here that any man reiected or refused Baruch for his reading vpon the written booke the words of God, why therefore shouldest thou reiect or disdayne to heare a faithfull Minister, which faithfully readeth those things that the Lord hath reueiled to him. A faithfull minister. This speake I not, because I would haue nothing but reading of Sermons written vnto the [Page 175] people, but that if great necessitie cōstraine or a want of fit Ministers so require, that the hearers may not lothe the worde of God. Thus farre was he from the extremitie I speake of, and his wisedome, grauitie and deepe iudgement is knowne sufficiently to all the learned.
Socrates in his storie reporteth thus of Atticus Bishop of Constantinople, Socr. histor. Eccle. lib. 7. cap. 2. and a good Bishop. Primum cum praesbyterij gradum obtinuerit, cōciones, quas summo studio confecerat, ad verbum ediscens, in ecclesia recitauit. Postea crebro vsu & diligentia, maiorem audaciam adeptus, ex tempore concionari coepit, rationem (que) docendi magis popularem secutus est, &c. First when he obtayned the degree of a Minister, his sermons that with great studie and diligence he had made, worde by worde he learned without booke, and then recited them in the Church. Afterward with often vse and diligence, he attained to greater audacitie, and began to preach ex tempore, and followed a more plaine way of teaching. Yet doe we neuer reade that the Church then disdayned this measure, neither refused to heare him, much lesse exclaymed against his ministerie [Page 176] as to him vnlawfull to vse, and to all others to acknowledge and receiue. I lay not downe what Theodoret writeth of Flauianus, Theodoret. histor. ecclesias. lib. 4. cap. 5. Possidon. in vita August cap. 5. Vrsinus catechis. Defence against D. Br. pag 46. what Possidonius of Valerius and Alipius, what later writers say generally of Ministers that they haue their warrant, si mediocria dona, if they haue meane gifts, and in some measure be able to teach &c. I mention not as I might the discrete care of some godly and reuerent brethren protesting [...] conscience, in frequenting their Churches, and communicating in prayer and Sacraments, when themselues were restrayned a while from their Ministerie, and happely the Ministers for the time in their places of farre meaner giftes. Neither that diuers vnder their handes haue testified that they iudge it schismaticall thus to doe. Appēdix to the answer of the obstr. pag. 214. Yet might these things be considered and well schoole the violence of some. But how schoole them? to the bolstring vp and bearing with ignorance vnthought vppon a dead conscience in them that should see? Farre is it, the searcher of harts knoweth, from my soule. But thus farre to schoole them neuer to disdayne for a lesse measure, whom GOD hath blessed [Page 177] with some measure, and carefull diligence giueth hope of better measure, Calu. aduersus Anabaptistas artic. 2. pag. 582. as GOD will. For truely euen in this case it may be sayd with Caluin, Cum sub specie studij perfectionis, &c. When vnder the colour of desire of perfection we can tolerate & beare with no imperfection & want, either in the bodie, or in the members of the Church, then doth the deuill puffe vs vp with pride, and seduce vs with hypocrisie, that he may pricke vs forwarde to forsake the flocke of Christ, wel knowing that he shall haue the victorie, if he can so doe. For when as no where els either remission of sinnes or saluation is to bee had, although wee make a shewe of a life more then Angel like, yet if with such boldnesse we seperate our selues from a Christian congregation, wee become deuils.
Iustine Martyr sayth, that in his time the manner was, on the Sabboth daie, Apol. pro christianis. when the people were gathered together, to haue the Scriptures read in the publike congregation, and in the time of publyke prayer, for the space of one whole houre. And how common are these speeches with Austen: Ye heard when the Gospell was [Page 178] read, ye heard ere while when it was read, if ye gaue eare to the reading: deerely beloued, wee haue heard in the lesson that hath bene read vs, &c. And for the profit of reading, the Fathers and learned with one consent haue euer sayde that it is greate. That we feede our faith thereby, The profite of the Scriptures read. rayse vp our affiance, fasten our hope, growe experte in the Scriptures, so that we cannot so easilie be deceiued by false teachers, that wee are made acquainted with the phrase, and whereas by a preacher one booke cannot be gone ouer in diuerse yeres, by this profitable and godly vse of reading the Scriptures, euen all the bookes of God are gone ouer many times in one yeere, to the great instructiō of people, if they wil themselues. Let no hardening therefore in the name of al blasphemous Papists call reading of the Scriptures to the people in the Church a spirituall dumbnesse, Papists call reading a spiritual dumbnes. and a thing vnprofitable, but let vs with y e chosen of the Lord euer reuerence the good of it, & blesse God for our libertie. For it had neuer ben written in letters to this daie, it had neuer ben translated into sundrie tongues by the gift from heauen of the knowledge of tongues, [Page 179] neither euer had it bene commanded by the Lord to be read to the people, if it had not bin a sanctified meanes by him to the great good of his people and Church. Wherefore to go no further, since we see it plainly to bee of the Lord both commanded and blessed, let vs see a little, if it be not also so for the people themselues to reade it, if they haue the abilitie. Surelie it is. For the wordes are playne: Ihon. 5. Search the Scriptures. And they cannot with truth bee restrayned from giuing a warrant of reading to all men. Blessed is the man that meditateth in the law of God day & night. Psal. 1. Is meditation lawfull & all reading damnable. Psal. 119. Wherewithall shall a young man cleanse his waie? euen by ruling himself after thy worde. Are young men then boūd to rule themselues after Gods booke, and yet no man suffered to looke within the leaues? A thousand such places there are, which I neede not to note. Timothie was brought vp in the reading and knowledge of Scriptures from his childhood, and the Lord hath commended it. The Beraeans tooke theyr Bibles, Act. 17. & turned to the proues of Paulē when he preached, and they are [Page 180] highly commended. The Eunuch had his booke in the Chariot, and the Lord looked on him. Coloss. 3.16. The worde of GOD must dwell plentiously amongst vs, &c. as is there written, and therefore wee may reade it. We must take the swoorde of the spirite, Ephes. 6.16. which is the worde of God, as well as eyther helmet or breast plate, or anie other part of our spirituall armour: and therefore we may reade it. Wherefore well sayde Saint Austen: Nec solùm sufficiat quod in ecclesia diuinas lectiones auditis, sed etiam in domibus vestris, aut ipsi legite, aut alios legentes requirite. Let it not content you to heare the holy Scripture read vnto you in the Church onely, Augustine requireth reading of the word at home in our houses. but in your houses also at home, eyther reade them your selues, or cause others to reade them. Well decreed that first Councell of Nice, that no house should be without eyther a Bible, or at least a new Testament. Well crieth Origen, Ʋtinam omnes faceremus quod scriptum est: scrutamini scripturas, Woulde God we did all as it is written, Search the Scriptures. Chrysost. Wel cried that good Father, Cōparate vobis Biblia animarū pharmaca seculares. Get you Bibles yelaie men, for [Page 181] they are the medicines of your soules, &c. But see the iniquitie of Rome. It shall bée lawfull to reade anie mans booke, Consider this well. Si faciat pro nobis, that is, if he be a Papist, yea, and the mo wee haue in our closets and chambers of such bookes, the holier Catholiques wee: but the Lordes booke that is able to make vs wise vnto saluation, 2. Timoth [...].15. and is sweeter than the honie, we may not touch it, we may not haue it, or reade it. For if we doe, we shall be heretiques. So mans worke shall make vs Saintes, and Gods worke diuells, Popish writings Catholikes, and heauenly writing heretiks, if they be read. O dreadfull blasphemie and doctrine of death. Greate is the patience of the Lorde that putteth vp this, and beareth it daylie, when with great iustice heauen and earth might agree together to flashe out fire to consume such teachers, & the other to rend in peeces and swallow vp the ashes, when they art burnt of such blasphemers. Is not this to shutte vp the kingdome of God before men, Math. 23. and neyther to enter in themselues, nor to suffer others that woulde enter? And Woe to such, sayth the Lorde there. Hoc non est sanantium, nec viuificantium, [Page 182] sed magis grauantium et angentium. Irenaeus. lib. 3. cap 5. Et multo verior hic lex inuenitur: Maledictum dicens omnem qui in errorem mittat caecum in via. This is not the parte of them that would heale or giue life, but rather of them that augment the burthen, and increase ignorance. And herein is the lawe wel verified: Cursed is he that leadeth the blinde out of the waie. What is this, but with the amazed ones in the Prophet to saïe: Tace, et ne recorderis nominis Domini. Amos. 6.10. Holde thy peace, and neuer thinke vpon the name of the Lord. These men be the right successours of Antiochus and Maximinus, who for lyke pollicie burnt the bookes of God, least the people shoulde reade them. Whereas the godly and first christened Emperor Constantine caused the Bible to be written out, and to bee sent abroade into all Kingdomes, Countries, and Cities of his dominion. And king Adelstane heere in England caused it to bee translated into the English tongue that all might reade it. Of Iulian the wicked Emperour, who charged the Christians with it as an high fault, that their women were so skilfull in the Scriptures. Forgetting [Page 183] what Saint Hierome writeth, that all the maidens about Lady Paula were set dayly to learne the Scriptures. Let vs remember how many saued soules are nowe with the Lorde in rest, that beeing able to reade neuer a word vpon the booke themselues, yet by hearing others reade vnto thē, haue receiued blessing from the Lord thereof, euen to acknowledge, to resist the enimy, & to a strength, with their blouds to seale the truth of that they heard, & by hearing learned: beside all other Churches, the Monuments of this our Church will affoord vs many. What manner of men and women would these haue beene, if they could haue read themselues? Let vs remember what Saint Austen confesseth of himselfe, Confess. lib. 8. cap. 12. that beeing inclined to the heresie of the Manichees, he heard a voyce, saying, Tolle et lege, Take vp and reade, meaning the booke of God, which hee presently did, and so by reading was conuerted. And concerning reading of the Scriptures eyther vnto the people in the Church by the Ministers, or anie other appoynted to that seruice, or by the people themselues priuatly at home in theyr houses in a tongue that they vnderstand. [Page 184] Let vs conclude vpon playne recited proues, that it is a means of the Lord appoynted, commaunded, sanctified, and blessed, to the raysing, building, and creating this kingdome of the Lord in the harts of men, for which we praie, when we saie, Thy kingdome come: and to deny eyther of these members that now we haue stood of, or to say that they haue no blessing promised and graunted to them, but that preaching is all in all, and reading is nothing, not profitable, not able to worke faith, &c. is to auouch a greate vntruth, and of such deniall we may saie as he sayde: Archangeli nesciunt, Hylarie de vnitate Patris et filij. Angeli nō audiuerunt, Propheta non sensit, filius ipse non aedidit: The Archangels know it not, the Angels haue not heard, the Prophet hath not felt it, the sonne of God himselfe hath reuealed to vs no such thing.
What then, doe you match reading with preaching, or do you say, the people, if they hearde the Scriptures read vnto them, though they had no preaching sustayne no want, neyther neede to care for preaching, or once to take anie paines to go where it is orderly, if i [Page 185] be not at home?
No, no, Preaching aboue reading. for this is the other extremitie I tolde you of, euen now when I said wée must auoyd two. Let them both therefore not onely stande, but stand with theyr iuste and due commendations. Reading is protable, but preaching doth profite more than reading doth, because it is more apt for the ignoraunt and vnlearned, expressing more plainly the meaning of the Scripture: and applying the same to their consciences as is thought fit. Wherefore with verie fatherlie care hath the Lord in his worde appoynted, that this meanes also shoulde bee vsed to his people, to the erecting of this his kingdome in them: and telleth vs what greate blessing hee hath bestowed vppon it from time to time. Ephes. 4.11.12.13. He therfore gaue some to be Apostles, some Prophets, some Euangelists, and some Pastors and teachers, for the gathering together of the Saints, for the worke of the ministerie, and for the edification of the bodie of Christ, till we all meete together (in the vnitie of faith, and knowledge of the sonne of GOD, vnto a perfect man, &c. And, go and teach all nations, Math. 26.19.20. baptising [Page 186] them in the name of the Father and the Sonne, Math. 6. and holy Ghost, teaching them to obserue all things whatsoeuer I haue commaunded you, &c. In another place, The haruest is great, the labourers few, Luc. 4.18.19. Luc. 24.27. Act. 2. Act. 8. Act. 10. Act. 13. praie therefore to the Lorde of the haruest, that he would send forth labourers into his haruest. Our Sauiour himselfe of this meanes saith: The spirite of the Lord is vpon mee, because hee hath annoynted me, that I should preach the Gospell to the poore, he hath sent mee that I should heale the broken hearted, that I should preach deliuerance to the captiues, and recouering of sight to the blinde, that I should set at libertie them that are brused, & that I shoulde preach the acceptable yeere of the Lord. And as he went towardes Emaus with the two that went thether, hee preached vnto them to theyr good. Peter preached the worde, and there were added to the Church about three thousand soules. Philip preached to the Eunuch, he beleeued. Peter preached to Cornelius and his companie, and they receiued the holie Ghost, and beleeued. Paule preached to Sergius Paulus a prudent mā, [Page 187] and the Lord gaue it a blessing, to confusion of the Sorcerer, the ouerthrowe of Satan, and the erection of this his kingdome, of which now we speake, in his heart. So did he to Lydia, and to the Iaylour, and to a number moe. By this excellent meanes of preaching he opened theyr heartes, and brought them to his folde, that he in them might raigne ouer whome Satan so long had ruled before, and so begging this his kingdome in them in this life, might assure them of his eternall kingdome with him in the lyfe to come. And for this singular profite that this meanes hath to this purpose, it hath as you haue seene from time to time bene most carefullie prouided by the Lorde for his people. Similitudes expressing the profitte of preaching. The spice when it is whole smelleth sweetly, but if it bee broken and brused by the hande of the Apothecarie, it smelleth a greate deale more. So is the word read of vs, or to vs, sweete as the honie, and bringeth the light of life to manie. But if the spirituall Apothecarie breake it and bruse it, cut it & diuide it, as the Lord hath appoynted by preaching, then reacheth the sauour of such heauenly sweete to many mo, in a fuller measure, by reason of the blessing of this meanes, as hath beene [Page 188] sayde. If the loafe bee whole, the children get not euer so full morsells as when it is cut and broken vnto them: preaching parteth the bread, and maketh vs feede in this fuller measure, through the gracious blessing of our God. If the fire be couered with anie ashes, the heate breaketh not out so greatlie as it would if the ashes were awaie: euen so, if in the word of God, when we reade it, any one thing we vnderstande not, as we wish to do, this meanes of preaching vncouereth that heauenly fire vnto vs, that earst wee felte not so much, and the Lorde bestowing his grace vppon his owne appoyntment, the fire flasheth into our soules, and we, as men and women rauished with such heauenly good, perceyue and see the power of preaching. Thus did it to the Eunuch whom wee named before. What hee read at the first, hee vnderstoode not: but when Philip preached vnto him, the fire brake out to his lasting good, and he vehemently cryed to be baptized. And so to the rest whome so lately wee noted. O powreful meanes therfore of y e Lord to the erecting of this kingdome in vs, the true and plaine preaching of the word. Reading [Page 189] profiteth, but preaching more: and reading therefore is good, but preaching is better. This blessing pray for euer amongst vs: this blessing vse, if the Lord vouchsafe it. Consider what hath bene sayd, and not only sayd, but proued, that the Lorde hath appoynted this meanes as the most notablest of al others to the erection of his kingdom in vs, whereof wee speake that it hath had this blissing to thousands and ten thousand thousands that haue hearkened thereunto: that the contempt of it is death, and that eternal both of body and soule: & then waigh with thy self what thou dayly doest. If thou wāt it, whither thou seeke it. If thou haue it, whither thou vsest it, and shake to thinke of thy shutting out of this kingdome here and for euer: for the contempt of the meanes whereby wee are brought into it all of vs. Let neither ignoraunce of so great a good withhold thee any longer, neither the deadly suggestions of that tempting so induce thee in pride to make fearefull exceptions against the Lordes ordynance, to saue thy soule. Fearfull exceptions against hearing the word preached. Either for that the man liketh thee not, or his measure, or manner, or whatsoeuer. For truely if he bring the glad tidings [Page 190] of the Gospell his feete are beautifull. If he speake from the Lord he must be heard. And if he be the appointed meanes betwixt the Lorde and thee, I meane thine owne Pastor and teacher, thinke whilest it is to day of the strength in deede of thy exceptions to heare him, and feare the iudgments, shrinke at the wrath, tremble at the vengeaunce most assured to thee without repentance: if they bee to weake. They haue not cast thee away, but they haue cast me away, said the Lord to his Prophet then, and weigh it well, whether the Lord truly may not say it of thee now to thy death, refusing the meanes appoynted by him for thy life, vpō such grounds as Satan hath suggested, corruption nourisheth, and the triumphant trueth of the Lorde will consume in iudging day, to eternall wo. It was well sayde of that worthy instrument in Gods Church vpon like occasion. Agnoscant Anabaptistae, Caluin. aduersus Anabap. artic. 5. pag. 583. vbicunque minister ritè constitutus est, ac fideliter munere suo fungitur, vnumquemque qui pro Christiano haberi vult, debere ei adhaerere & cum reliquo grege, ipsius ministerio frui, &c. Let the Anabaptistes confesse and acknowledge, that [Page 191] wheresoeuer there is a minister duely placed, and doth his duetie faithfully and carefully, there euery one that will bee accompted a Christian must cleaue vnto him, and with the rest of the flocke and congregation vse his ministerie. But what do they? as many of vs as will not follow their errors, although wee neuer so purely preach the word of God, yet do they take vs for rauening wolues, and they so abhorre vs, as that they thinke they should commit an offence worthy death if they should bee present but at one sermon of ours. Then do they make suddenly ministers of their owne, and they being so made, in a moment then doe they drawe the people and make contrary congregations of their owne, to the renting of the Church asunder, that the name of God cannot be called vpon with that one consent and concord that it ought to bee. Meditate many times, ere the Lord strike thee, what Saint Iames sayth: My brethren, Iam. 2.2. haue not the faith of our glorious Lord Iesus Christ in respect of persons. Faith in that place includeth the preached word, which if thou thus regard, remember the stripes that they shall haue that know their master his [Page 192] will, and refuse to doe it: remember whose head the blood is vpon, when the watchmā hath warned. Calu. aduersus Anabap. artic. 5. pag. 583. If thy Pastors gifts bee not so great, whom reprochest thou, but the giuer of them? May not he do with his owne as pleaseth him, for thee? Refusest thou to heare him, for his litle, to whome the Lord will say, Euge serue bone, and crowne him for his faithfulnesse ouer litle. O good and faithfull seruant. Beware, I wish thee as a friend in Christ, thy feete are sliding fearefully if thou stay not. Stande not vpon his vniuersitie vpon his degrees, vpon his age, Yet degrees Gods blessings when worthily had. vpon his method, least of all except (O strange suggestion of a guileful serpent in these euill dayes) against his writing: for his memory, as though because his note helpeth his memory, therefore his lips keepe not knowledge, & thou wilt not heare him. But stande vppon the message that is done, remember whose it is: stande vpon the messengers calling vnto them aboue all others in this world if hee bee thy Pastor, what measure of grace soeuer the Lord hath vouchsafed him, stand vpō the ordinance of the Lorde by preaching to erect his kingdome in the heartes of men, and to saue them that beleeue, stand vpon the abilitie [Page 193] of thy God to giue thee good by the ministerie of him that is thine owne, how meane soeuer he seeme in the world to the curious: almost I had sayd cursed creatures, stand vppon the iudgement done to the despisers of Iesus Christ, and remember it often, Qui vos audit, me audit, &c. he that heareth you heareth mee, and hee that despiseth you despiseth mee. For these with a number moe such are true groundes of that commaundement, the breach whereof will be hellish woe for euer. Obey them which haue the ouersight of you, and submit your selues, Hebr. 13.17. for they watch for your soules, as they that must giue accompts, that they may doe it with ioy and not with greef▪ for y t is not profitable for you. And if my speech may not finde a blessing vnto some, 1. Sam. 2.25. because the Lord hath determined to destroy them: yet say I to my brethren that am the meanest of them all, let vs worke the worke of our calling faithfully: throwe the seede of the Lord into his field according to the hande that hee hath giuen, carefully: giue attendance to reading paynfully, though we neuer take degree in Vniuersitie, passe with a [Page 194] worthie Apostle through good report, and euill report, and if any man, wee thus doing, refuse the Lords letters because wee bring them, the Lords message because we deliuer it, the Lordes golde because wee deale it, let vs comfort our selues with the same Apostle, that we are vnto God a swéet sauour of Christ in them that perish.
2. Cor. 2.15.But my brethren, if wee doe it not, but giue our selues to ease and to the waies of this worlde, fashioning our selues daylie more and more in an vnlawfull sort according to the same, then remember, that preaching being meanes, yea y e chiefest meanes to erect this kingdome of the Lord in this world, Rom. 10. we neglecting it, we neglect also the effect of it, namely, the kingdome of God ouer and in his people, and so suffring as much as lyeth in vs the Lorde to lose his people and the people to lose their God, wee fearefully purchase to our selues that dreadfull woe that is pronounced to all them that preach not the Gospell. 1. Cor. 9.16. Aaron sounded wee know when he ministred, by his golden belles in those daies, Exod. 28.35. and therefore he shall not dye, Euery man in his measure. sayth the Lord: if wee sound not when we minister by the golden [Page 195] gifts giuen of the Lord, shal not we dye?
And is then all that we aske concerning this matter, namely, that GOD would bestowe his worde vpon vs, that we may reade it and heare it, and haue it preached vnto vs, to the building vp of this his kingdome in vs?
No in deede. But forasmuch as neither our reading nor hearing is able to profite vs anie thing vnto saluation, excepte the Lorde by his holie spirite make it fruitfull to vs, and giue it a blessing, therefore wee praie also mightilie these wordes, for that heauenly power of his grace, that what we reade, or heare read or preached vnto vs out of his heauenly booke by the ministery of men, 1. Cor. may by him bee made a sauour of lyfe vnto lyfe vnto vs. For though Paule preach and Appollo water, yet neyther Paule nor Apollo, but onely the Lorde giueth increase. Num. 22.31. Except the Lorde open Balams eyes hee seeth not the Angell of the Lorde in the way with his swoord drawen in his hand, that is, neyther anger nor loue perceiue we euer, except the Lord work it in vs. How came it to passe that the Iewish people so seeing dayly the wonderfull [Page 196] workes of God for them, the proofes of his power, mercie and goodnesse, aboue all the nations of the world, yet persisted vnfaithfull, stubburne, and wayward to so good a God? Deut. 29.4. O sayth Moses, these things being done for you, yet hath the Lorde giuen you an heart to perceiue, and eyes to see, and eares to heare vnto this daie, teaching vs playnly, that such hart, such eyes and eares are onely the Lords to giue, and without such gift we profite nothing, no not by the verie euident extraordinarie mercies of God. Chap. 30.6. In another place agayne: The Lord thy God will circumcise thine heart, & the heart of thy seede, that thou mayest loue the Lord thy GOD with all thine heart, and with all thy soule, that thou mayest liue. As if hee shoulde saie, neuer thinke of anie loue of GOD faythfull and true, as possible to be within thee, and consequently no obedience, loue being the root of all, excepte the Lorde circumcise thine heart, that is, purge all thy wicked affections, & giue hearing & reading a blessing, which thing is not in thine owne power to doe. Esay. 57. It is I, sayth the Lord by the prophet Esaie, 15. that receiue the spirite of the [Page 197] humble and giue lyfe to them that are of a contrite heart. If the Lorde worke in one he worketh in all: the spirites of men are ruled and gouerned vnto good, onelie by him. If he touch vs we are touched, if hee turne vs, wee are turned, and if hee reuiue not and giue life, we sinke in all our sinnes, as vnfeeling wretches, and abide in death. How playnly sayth it agayne the Prophet Ezekiel: Ezek. 36.26.27. I wil giue you a newe heart and I will put a newe Spirit within you, and will take away the stony heart out of your body & giue you an heart of flesh. And I will put my spirit within you, and and cause you to walke in my statutes &c. O see and marke howe all lets bee remooued, and all grace giuen by the Lorde alone in mercy, seeking our saluation. And therefore knowe it true as the truth is true that neither hearing nor reading, preaching or priuat speaking auaileth euer to doe vs good except the guiding grace of the Lorde direct vs to it by a blessing giuen to them all or any when they are vsed. And therefore as for the word, so for the blessing of it by the Spirit of God do we euer pray when we say these words, Thy kingdom [Page 198] come. Then opened he their vnderstanding, Luc. 24.45. sayth the Gospell of our Sauiour Christ, that they might vnderstand the Scripture. Act. 16.14. And Lydia attended to those thinges which Paul spake, because the Lord opened her heart. So that neither one nor other, Lydia nor the disciples of Christ see, heare, or vnderstand, except the Lorde giue the eye, the eare, and the heart. It is the holy Spirit that teacheth & teacheth into all trueth, Ihon. 16.13. and without whome still still all meanes remaine vnprofitable. There is an oyntment sayth Saint Iohn from him that is holy, 1. Ihon. 2.20.27. and that anoynting teacheth you all things, that is, the grace of the holy ghost. Ephes. 1.16. Wherefore I cease not to make mencion of you in my prayers sayth the holy Apostle and to bowe my knees vnto the Father of our Lorde Iesus Christ, that he would giue vnto you the Spirit of wisedome and reuelation, through the knowledge of him, that the eyes of your vnderstanding may bee lightned, that we may knowe what the hope of his calling and what the riches of his glorious inheritaunce is in the Saints, Chap. 3.14.15. &c. &c. And that yee may bee strengthened [Page 199] by his Spirit in the inner man, that Christ may dwell in your hearts by fayth, and yee may bee able to comprehend with all Saynts what is the bredth and length, and depth and height, &c. See Pauls refuge for profitte to his preaching, & for life and light for these Ephesians, euen to the Lorde for his holy Spirite to soften and supple their stony heartes, to illuminate and lighten their darke mindes, and to make that sweete to them that is sower to many, and fruitefull to them by his mightie power that is neuer so to any without the same. vers. 20. Wherefore to goe no further, knowe it for conclusion, that wee praying for Gods kingdome to come vnto vs in this petition by the hearing and preaching of his worde, the meanes appoynted of him to erect the same, and seeing well by all this that hath bene said, that neither one nor other of these meanes cā preuaile with vs any thing vnlesse the Lorde also with them giue the power of his Spirit and the blessing of his grace in our hearts by them: therefore there is included herein also euen praier for this grace, and the petition being vnderstoode of vs is thus much with the [Page 200] Lord as we should in playne termes say, O Lord giue vs not onely thy worde to reade and heare, but the heauenly grace of thy holy Spirit also to sanctifie, blesse, and make fruitefull to vs, both our reading and hearing, that so reading and so hearing thy kingdome may come vnto vs, and thou ruling, and wee ruled, wee may liue for euer with thee according to thy promise. See then still further matter of this petition.
Psal. 119.And since the Lord hath taught vs thus to pray for the helpe of his hande and the blessing of his grace to all the meanes of good vnto vs, and so guided the tongues of his children euer before this forme was layde downe vnto them though in other wordes, Let vs brethren looke vpon this occasion into our corruption, for truely the Lorde reueileth a secret vnto vs of our natures, that thousands sée not when hee thus teacheth vs that without his Spirite no meanes profite vs. We trust to our witts, to our skill, to our yeres and youth, and I know not what, and wee thinke wee haue wings of nature aboue our fellowes many of vs, to flye aloft, and to sée the secretes of the Lord, but truely it is not so, we haue all [Page 201] sinned, and sinne hath cut our wings, that wee cannot flye aboue, wee haue all in our first parentes transgressed and that transgression hath dazeled and darkened our eyes, closed our eares, and benummed our heartes that we can neither see, heare, nor feele, except it bee giuen vs from aboue as wee haue now fully bene taught. As naturall men we perceyue not the thinges that are of GOD, we are not able to thinke a thought that is good, but all our sufficiencie is of God, and by his grace only we are what we are that good is: if any trueth bee opened to vs, the Lord hath done it, and cō cerning life eternall, flesh and blood reueileth nothing to vs but the father in heauen: reade without this spirit, and the booke is sealed to vs, heare without this Spirite, Esay 49. Ezek. 33.32. and it is a pleasant song that sinketh not, but passeth with the time: pray without this Spirit, and we pray wee knowe not what, for it is the Spirit that helpeth our infirmities, Rom. 8.26.27 and that maketh request for vs with sighs which cannot bee expressed. And he that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is y e meaning of the spirit, for hee maketh request for the Saintes according [Page 202] to the will of God. Haue not this spirit, vers. 9.14.15.16. and be none of Christes, for as many as are led by the Spirite of God, they are the sonnes of God. Want this Spirit & feare againe the seuere threatning of the Lawe, but haue it and cry in comfort Abba Father, the same Spirite bearing witnesse with our Spirits that we are the children of God, sealing our adoptiō in our minds, and therefore opening our mouthes. This blessed Spirite and sweete grace is that heauenly water that our sauiour speaketh of in his dialogue with the woman of Samaria, Ihon. 4. when sitting vpon the wel with her, hee sayde, whosoeuer drinke of this water shall thirst againe, but the water that I shal giue him shall bee in him a well of water springing vp into euerlasting life. And O my brethren how differeth all earthly water from this, if wee marke it, let a man thirst for the honors, titles, pleasures, places and dignities of this paynted world, and if he inioy thē euen in great measure, do they quench his thirst? No truely, but if this other water bee away, I meane this moderating grace of Gods blessed Spirit whereof we speake, they increase his thirst [Page 203] a thousand fold, & of a sound man before he inioyed such heapes, hee is striken into a loathsome and deadly disease, euen a spirituall dropsie, that the more hee drinketh the more drye he is, and neuer satisfied. Playing dayly and hourely the parte of Achsah in seeking springs of water to her South countrey, Iosua. 15.19. that is more to much and still something else to that that is had already. But this water of Gods holy spirit springing not out of the veynes of the earth, but from the highest heauens runneth about our hearts continually with a diuine vertue, most comfortably cooling al our Spiritual heats, refreshing vs against all burning temptations, quenching the firy dartes of Satan, and finally quickning vs to eternall life. This water therefore let vs make accompt of, & pray for a true faith: for he that beleeueth in me, Ioel. 2. 1. Thess. 5. Ephes. 4.30. out of his belly shall flowe riuers of water of life, sayth the Scripture. Quench not this Spirit then, neither grieue him by whome we are sealed vnto the day of redemption. But remember the good that commeth by him to this wretched frame of our sinnefull harts: the ground is hard if this dewe drop [Page 204] not, and vtterly vnfruitefull if this grace blesse not. Lende mee therefore not thy tongue and lips only, Psal. 51. but thy soule & heart chiefly to pray with mee to the throne of mercy for our selues, and all O Lorde. O Lord create a cleane heart & renew a right Spirit within vs euermore. Cast vs not away from thy presence, neither take thy holy Spirit from vs. Giue vs the comfort of thy helpe for euer, and establish vs with thy free Spirit. Amen.
What else is concluded in this prayer?
The good Magistrate a great meanes to rayse vp gods Kingdome. 1. Timoth. 2.Another good meanes to further this kingdome, is a godly, zealous, and carefull Magistrate, and therefore we praie for him also, and the blessing of his seruice. This teacheth the Lord vs when hée biddeth vs praie for kings, and all that are in authoritie, 2. that we may leade a quiet and a peaceable life in all godlinesse and honestie. They are the means, the Lord giues the blessing. The lyke doth the Apostle when he telleth vs, Rom. 13. 3. that Princes are not to bee feared for good workes, but for euill. And therefore if we will bee without feare of the power that we must doe wel, and so shall we haue [Page 205] praise of the same. 4. For hee is the minister of God for our wealth. But if we do euill, that then we must feare, for he beareth not the sword for naught, but is the minister of God to take vengeance on him that doth euill. Charging vs as well for these good vses of him, as also for the author of his office and authoritie, which is the Lord, (for there is no power sayth he, but of GOD, and the powers y t are be ordained of God) that euery soule of vs be subiect to the higher powers, and that we resist not, for if wee doe we resist the ordinance of God, & they that so resist, receiue to themselues damnation. This benefite of a magistrate to the increase of Gods kingdome, appeared in Asa, 1. Kings. 15.12. who tooke awaie the Sodomites out of the land, and put away all the Idols his Father had made, displaced his mother for her idolatrie, and destroyed her idolls. The like appeared in Ezekiah, Iosiah, and all the rest. Read what they did, & sée what authoritie may do, nay ought to doe. Vertue flourisheth by iust incouragements, vice flieth, and dieth by iust punishmentes, if the magistrate bee good: and then ruleth God, when this is so. Ezek. 10.17. Blessed therefore wel may [Page 206] be said, is the lande when the king is the sonne of Nobles, and when the Princes eate in time, for strength, and not for dronkennesse. That is, when the higher and lower, and all powers in a land are famous for vertue and wisedome, and with the giftes of God. And why so? Surely because these being thus, the Lord is king in such a place, and his heauenly power is more and more dayly spread ouer and into the heartes of men by these meanes. Contrariwise, 16. Woe to the land whē the king is a childe, and the Princes eate in the morning, that is, when the chiefe of all wanteth wisedome and counsayle, and the inferiors are giuen to their lusts and pleasures. And why so agayne, surely because then, for want of so forcible a meanes as carefull magistracie is to represse it, Vice floweth, vertue flieth, and God ruleth not. Finally therefore doe we praie here in this petition, and aske of the Lorde as a greate mercie, that he would giue vs godly, carefull, and zealous Magistrates, to the better setting vp of his blessed kingdome amōgst vs. Loue due to▪ Magistrates. And truly beloued, would God the iust & often consideration of these might worke [Page 207] in vs a faithful loue to thē for their pains, and a flaming thankfulnesse to the Lorde for them when we haue them. O that wee would meditate of it vpon our beddes, and and thinke vppon it when wee are waking what Moses felt when he sayd: How can I beare your comberance, your charge, Deutro. 1.21. and your strife alone. Or what hee felte that sayde to his regall Crowne or Scepter, that he which knew the carke and care, the woes and griefes, the toyles and labours, and the infinit perils and feares that are incident to it, would not take it vp if he found it in the streete. Then woulde wee feele what it is to gouerne and to be alofte. Then assuredly would wee honour Magistrates more, loue them more, obey them more, and contend agaynst them lesse, in a verie true cōscience to deale vnkindly with a meanes ordayned in heauen of so much good to man. God giue vs eyes, God giue vs hearts, and God giue vs the blessing we speake of still.
Will you goe anie further in this Petition?
No in deede, this may suffice for my briefe purpose I hope, and therefore this [Page 208] onely will I adde that which I told you of in the beginning, that as we praie for these mercies when we saie these words, so pray we as effectually in sense agaynst the contraries of them. For if Gods kingdome come, All contrary things to gods Kingdome prayed against in this petitiō. Amos. 8. then must bee done awaie whatsoeuer lette eyther hindereth or obscureth the same: Contrarie to the vse of the wordes that fearefull famine the Prophet speaketh of, contrarie to godly and profitable reading is barbarisme, ignoraunce, and contempt or neglect of good letters, contrarie to carefull hearing is that adderlike stopping of our eares agaynst the charmer, contrarie to the sweete melting motions of Gods holy spirite in vs, hardnesse, dulnesse, deadnesse, and vnfeelingnesse of hart, prophanenesse, and whatsoeuer is the propertie of bad groūd, Math. 13. contrary to preaching, dumbnesse, to playne preaching, vnprofitable curiositie, to painfull and often, neglygent and rare preaching. Contrarie to a magistracie is auaricie, to a godly, a wicked, to a good a bad, and to a faythfull and carefull, a neglygent and an Idoll Magistrate. And to conclude, contrarie to the kingdome of God in anie of vs, is the diuel [Page 209] and all his workes, the vaine pompe and glorie of the world, with all couetous desires of the same, Rom. 8.12. and the carnall desires of the flesh, to follow and be lead by them. All these therefore we pray as heartely & truly against, as we [...] for the other, whē we say, Thy kingdom come. And let al that heare me consider of it what we see to day, namely, thus much, that if we feele no true testimonies in our soules that wee are the children of this kingdome, but enimies to it, A fearefull thing if we thinke of it. hinderers, letters, & obscurers of it by our workes, wordes, and thoughts, our owne tongues, and hearts, and all the tongues & heartes vnder heauen, praying this prayer, rise vp agaynst vs, and if we will not be reformed, desire of the Lorde that hee will take vs away, confound vs and destroy vs by his iudgemēts, that his kingdome may increase and rise. And what fearefull thing is this? To our owne lippes the Lord wil grant the confusion of our selues, the prayer of one shall bee heard, of two or three by faithfull promise, but the prayer of thousands and ten thousand thousands, euen of all the Churches and chosen throughout the worlde, yea, of whatsoeuer millions in [Page 210] them that praie this prayer, what a shrike maketh it in the heauens to the Lorde, and how will hee rushe vp in his iust conceiued anger, and accomplishe what they aske. Therefore with shaking hearts at so great a perill, Ministers thinke of it. let vs consider of it. Wee feeders and Fathers spirituall of the Lordes people, let vs thinke vpon it, and enter into accountes how wee doe, further we or hinder we this kingdome of the Lord, speake wee or spare we, sound we or sinne wee, labour we or loyter wee, for Gods sake, what doe we? Wo to vs if we do not worke, & blessed is that seruant whō when his maister commeth he shall finde so doing. Magistrates thinke of it. Magistrates and powers consider of it, put you forward or put you backward Gods kingdome, sleep you or wake you, are you nurses or none to the Church of Christ, to vertue and pietie, & destroyers diligent of sin and wickednesse, iudge you the cause of the afflicted and poore that you may prosper, or doe you contrarie, that you may perish, what doe you? Priuat persons thinke of it. Priuate men iudge, and euerie particular person one by one consider of it. What do you? ruleth GOD in you by his holy spirite working faith to [Page 211] God and loue to men, with daily and sundrie fruites of them both? Doe you set vp in your owne houses, places, & charges this holy kingdome as much as lyeth in you by priuate admonitions, by vertuous examples, and by such meanes as you may, or do you plucke and pull downe, hinder and let by the contraries greatly? As you loue your selues thinke of it, and then shall wee eache of vs see whether wee praie for our selues or agaynst our selues, when we saie this praier, and what hope we may haue of the rest whatsoeuer throughout this earth. Thy kingdome come is sayd often and in many places, A Communion of good by prayer. if it bee well with vs for our measure in our seuerall places, then so often is the Lorde sollicited to be good vnto vs, and there is a communion of good vnto the godly by theyr praiers, if it bee otherwise, alas the time, we perish as we liue, if we change not speedilie, and in some fearefull sort to the testimonie of Gods iustice: for the prayer of his chosen, so many, so often making it, and with such spirite of desire must be heard at last. Thus praie wee for the kingdome of God, and for all the meanes that it ariseth by in the heartes of [Page 212] men, & thus praie we agaynst whatsoeuer hindereth or withholdeth the same when we saie this petition: and in stead of much more that might be saide, lette this suffice. The iniquitie of our times and the feareful loosenesse of these daies, if it be considered, will tell al Christian hearts how ne [...]dfull, euen nowe especially, is this prai [...] to be made often. Let vs pray.
A Prayer.
O Diuine Maiestie & most mightie GOD, heare vs we beseech thee, thy hū ble seruants heere gathered together, and in that mercie that hath no measure, subdue all power of Satan & sin in vs still more and more, and rule thou euer ouer bodie and soule, ouer hart and minde, ouer word and worke, for Christ his sake: and not onely ouer vs, but ouer many moe, euen that number that thou hast appointed to eternall lyfe. To this ende giue thee meanes appoynted [Page 213] by thee, thy holy, blessed, and eternall word. Make vs carefull readers of it and carefull hearers of it read vnto vs, and giue thy blessing as thou hast done of olde to this indeauour. Make vs blessed with them that meditate in thy lawe, faythful beleeuers, as that Eunuch that had his Bible in the Chariot with him, and read in it as he trauayled. Profiting searchers with those good Beraeans. Feede our faith, rayse vp our affiance, fasten our hope, & increase godly knowledge in vs, as thou hast done by this meanes in thy children euer. Increase the number of able teachers to thy Church, O gracious GOD, and blesse their labors, a more mightie meanes to inlarge thy kingdome than reading is. Adde to thy Church by them thousands & thousands. Cast downe by thy mightie power all holdes, and imaginations. and euerie thing that is exalted agaynst the knowledge of thee, and bring into captiuitie euerie thought to the obedience of thee. Strengthen thy people that they neuer despise thy appointed meanes to saue theyr soules, but that [Page 214] thankfull to thy maiestie for the thing, they may hate the persons in singular, loue for their work sake, obeying them, and submitting themselues to them, as their appointed ouerseers of them, that they may giue their accountes with ioy and not with griefe. If it fall out otherwise, thy iust purpose being to slay those disobedient scorners. O Lord, O Lorde make strong thy seruants to indure this griefe, and not fearing the face of anie whose harts feare nothing, nor weighing the godlesse loue of them that loue not the cheerfulnesse to go on through all pikes of worldly vnthankfulnesse through good report and ill report, and all snubbes, knowing in a sweet feeling that they are vnto thee a sweete sauour of Christ in them that perish, as well as in them that are saued. And let it neuer be said of vs, O heauenly Father, as once it was of others, that these things beeing done for vs, and we professors of thy great mercyes, yet thou hast not giuen vs an heart to perceiue, and eyes to see, and eares to heare vnto this daie, but giue vs heart▪ eyes, & eares, for thy mercie [Page 215] sake. Circumcise our hearts and the harts of our seed, that we may loue thee much our Lord and God, and liue with thee for euer. Reuiue the spirites of the humble, and giue lyfe to them that are of a contrite hart: Take awaie our stony harts out of our bodies, & giue vs harts of flesh. Open our vnderstāding, as thou didst thy disciples, that wee may vnderstand both by reading and preaching to our cōfort. Giue vs merciful father, that heauēly spirit that leadeth into al truth, that happy annointing that teacheth al things that spirit of wisdōe & reuelatiō that the eies of our minds may be lightned, that wee may know what y e hope of our calling is, & the riches of that glorious inheritāce prepared for thy Saints. That wee may bee strengthened by thy Spirite in the inner man, that Christ thy sonne may dwell in our hearts by fayth, & we able in some measure to comprehend thy louing kindnesse to all penitent, weeping, and wayling sinners. For O Father we haue sinned, and darknesse hath entred to rule both bodie and soule, if thou helpe not. Lord in that mercie that hath no measure looke vppon [Page 216] vs, & let not his malice destroy the workes that thy mercie hath made. His kingdom is death, thy kingdom is life & ioy for euermore. O heauenly God thē let thy kingdome come, that wee ruled here by that sauing hand of thine, may tast and feele, inioy, and haue for euer the reward that foloweth such subiectiō in thy glorious kingdome, not for our sakes, but for Iesus Christ his sake, with thee and the holy spirite, one maiestie, mightie and glorious, euer blessed and praised, from generation to generation eternally, Amen.
The third Petition. Thy will be done, &c. why followeth this next.
THE order, if we marke it, is most fit and good: for in the former we prayed that the Lord might rule in vs, but that cannot he do if we euer remaine vnwilling, stirring and wresting against him and his will ( inter inuitos enim & reluctantes nemo commodè regnare potest) therefore very [Page 217] rightly doe wee pray now in the next place that his will may be done. And truely very duetie bindeth al children to frame their life according to the will of their fathers, and not contrariwise the parents to conforme themselues to the will of their children. In the volume of thy booke, sayth Dauid, Psal. 40.8. it is written of me that I should doe thy will. So is it of vs all: for this is a matter that concerneth not Dauid only, but euery man that hopeth and looketh for the place that Dauid now hath, and therefore with Dauid we must all and euery one say most hartely, O my God I am content to doe it, yea, thy law is within my hart: that is not ordinarily or superficially thought vpon by me, but it is euen my earnest and vehement meditation and desire continually. I seeke not mine owne will, Ihon 5.30. sayth our Sauiour Christ, but the will of the father who hath sent me. And let vs thinke that if he did thus that was subiect to no sinne, but had receiued all power of God, and himselfe was Lord of all, what excuse may we haue before his gloriouse face in that high Court of his, at the latter day, if called into the Kingdom of God, and [Page 218] receiued into the adoption of the Sonnes of God, we doe not as good children, the will of our father, but as rebellious wretches euery one his owne will? Agayne I came downe from heauen not to doe mine owne will, Ihon 6 38. but his will which hath sent me. Thus did he as a sonne to his father, and thus must we doe if we be sonnes with him. And therfore pray we euer, and pray we hartely to our heauenly father as here wee are taught Thy will be done. For not euery one that saith vnto me Lord, Math. 7.21. Lord, shall enter into the Kingdome of heauen, but he that doth the will of my father which is in heauen.
Gen. 6. [...].Because our wickednesse is still great in the earth, and all the imaginations of the thoughts of our harts by nature are onely euill continually. And because the natural man (as saith the Apostle) perceiueth not the things of the spirit of God. 1. Cor. 2.14. For they are foolishnesse vnto him, neither can hee knowe them, because they are spiritually discerned. That is, because in truth we are [Page 219] so fallen by our first sinne, and our will so corrupted thereby, that of our selues wee cannot will the thing that is good, no not thinke it, but both the will and deede, if it be good, yea and all our sufficiencie is of him. But on the other side, the Lords will is all holie and euer holie: yea holinesse it selfe and the rule of right for euer. Wherfore by good reason we pray as we do, Thy will bee done. And this being the true ground in deede of our doing, let vs by the way consider whether euen this petition assureth not our consciences of their error that say it, and of our truth that deny it, that in vs or any is left by nature a free will to doe good. The error of freewill is agaynst this petition. For are wee not there taught to pray that his will may bee done and not ours? We see it. And may we contrary to this order pray that our will may bee done, that is, our owne proper and naturall will? Who will say it? But I will say it, that if I were by nature and of my selfe able to will the thing that is good, then might I lawfully and rightly pray that my will might be done. Wherefore we see and the world may see how euen this prayer, if there were no further proofe, yet satisfieth [Page 220] the consciences of men as touching this losse in vs, namely, of freewill to do or wish good of our selues, till the Lord renew vs, and then is it not I, but the grace of God in me, sayth the Apostle: but this doctrine hath bene sufficiently touched before.
What will of God is here meant: for I haue heard that it is diuersly propoū ded vnto vs, though one and the same simple vnto him or in respect of him?
You haue heard right, and to make this speech as plaine as I can, Oculta, reuela [...]. you must vnderstand that the will of God is sayd to bee of two sorts, to wit, hidden and reueiled. The first, for that it is so, is in Scripture resembled to a depth, and it is vnsearchable of man. Wee cry out of it with the Apostle: O the deepnes of the riches both of the wisedome and knowledge of God, Deutr. 29.29. how vnsearchable are his iudgements, & his waies past finding out. And with the Prophet Dauid, Psal. 36.6. Thy rightuousnesse is like the mightie mountaines, Thy iudgments are like the great deepe. Rom. 11.33. We say of it, That no man presume herein to vnderstand aboue that which is meete to vnderstand, Rom. 12.3. but that he vnderstand according [Page 221] to sobrietie. For curiositie in this behalfe the Lord misliketh, we plainly see. When his Apostles asked him of the restoring of the kingdome of Israel, Act. 1.6. when he would doe it, then or no, wée know he smot them for this entring into the hidden will of God, and tolde them that it was not for them to know the times and seasons which the father hath put in his owne power. When Peter asked the Lord of that other disciple, hic autem quid? Ihon. 21.21. Lord what shall this man doe? Remember how the Lord answered this curiositie of defence to know this hidden will, and tolde him that if hee would haue him tarie till he came, what was that to him, let him doe that which he knew to be done. So that this will of God is not to bee pried into, in a busie and curious impietie of minde, as many wicked ones doe, & that by most horrible meanes, euen by spirits and deuilles, seeking to pull out of heauen, and wrest from the Lord, as they thinke, his secretes before the time. Forgetting quite what the great seruant of the Lorde Moses sayde touching this thing: namely, Deutro. 29.29 that the secret matters belong to the Lorde our GOD, but the [Page 222] things reueiled belong to vs, and to our children for euer, that we may do them. This wil of God is called secret or hidden, for two causes. First, because it is so in déed to all men, till such time as God manifest by euents, what he hath appoynted to euery one. In respect whereof S. Iames willeth euery man to put in this condition, if the Lord will, and if wee liue to doe this or that. Secondly, because the reason of the Lords will thus or thus, Rom 9. Math. 11.25. when it is manifested, for the most part is not comprehended of man, but hidden in himself. As why he chose Iacob & refused Esau: why he put Saule away from the kingdome for one offence, and not Dauid for many with such like. Onely this we knowe with the Apostle, that he hath mercie on whom hee will haue mercie, and whom he will he hardeneth. And this his will is our stay.
Surely as hath bene sayd, non est curiosè inuestiganda, Mans dutie in respect of the hidden will of God. sed adoranda, it is not to bee sifted, but highly reuerenced, and t [...]ll the tyme come that y e Lord reueile it by effects in generall thus to be disposed in my selfe, [Page 223] that whatsoeuer this hidden will of the Lord be concerning me, whether to liue or dye, to be poore or rich, to bee high or lowe in this worlde, in the same I rest and am contented, let the Lord that made mee doe with me and dispose of me at his pleasure. And then afterwarde when the Lorde shall reueile it by effects, much more to rest in it, and giue him thankes howesoeuer it is, taking with good Iob euen euill thinges at the Lords hands aswell as good, Iob. 2. that is sowre as well as sweete, and lowring lots as well as smiling dayes. Blessing the name of the Lord that hath taken what before hee gaue, and yet dealeth with vs but in mercy euer.
Doe wee pray that this will may bee done?
No. For this is euer done and shall bee whilest the world indureth, neither can any creature or power resist it. So sayth the Prophet. My counsell shall stande, Esay. 46.10. 2. Chron. 20.6. and I will do what I will doe. So confessed Iehosophat King of Iudah. When he sayde, O Lorde GOD of our Fathers art not thou God in heauen, and reignest not thou ouer al the kingdomes of the heathen? [Page 224] and in thy hande is power and might, and none is able to withstande thee. And so notably confessed that wretched Balam when he sayd, If Balac would giue me his house ful of siluer and gold, I cannot passe the commaundement of the Lorde, to doe either good or bad of myne owne mind, &c. So confessed the deuill, when he asked leaue to touch Iob, not able else of himselfe to goe against Gods will, and all those deuils that could not enter into the swyne, sent by the will of God, and all the actions of man and beast euer bridled and ruled, and disposed by the power of his will. No resistaunce therefore can there be against this will, and therefore no neede that we shoulde pray that it may bee done. No Annas nor Caiphas, no Herod nor Pilat, Act. 4.28. no Iewes nor deuils coulde haue wrought the death of our Sauiour Christ except the hand of the Lord & his counsell had determined before that it shoulde bee done.
God forbid we should make God an author [Page 225] of euill. Yet say we in deede that God willeth many things that in some respects are euill, and to some persons, as this death of his own sonne named last, and such like. But as he willeth thē they are neuer euill, neither to such as he directeth a good to by them, being not done by them, as in the example named appeareth. But surely some larger speech to drawe vs to a right knowledge herein is not amisse, and therefore a litle I pray you heare. Mans wil hath two obiects to witte good and euell. Will therfore hath two obiects, to witte, good and euill, sometime, it willing the one, sometimes the other. And good thinges, (beside the Lorde which is the chiefe good of all) are sayde to be of 3. sortes, naturall, morall, and diuine. The first belong, ad vitā animatam, the sesond, ad humanam, the third, ad coelestem & diuinam. All these the Lorde willeth there is no controuersie, and not onely so, but is also euen the fountaine and giuer, as S. Iames saith: Iam. 1.17. for euery good giuing & euery perfect gift is frō aboue, and commeth frō the father of lights with whō is no variablenes, neither shadowing by turning. So hath euil also his distinction, Malū Culpae. Malū Poenae. whilest some is the euill, some the punishmēt [Page 226] of the euil. The distinction is Tertullians against Martion, and receiued vsually. lib. 2. cap. 180. That euill which is called the punishment of euill, there is no question neither, but God willeth, and is the author of it, he being y e iudge, of whose warrant it is done▪ and the punishment it selfe, being a worke of iustice against sinne, being also good. The question is de malo culpae, of that euill that is the euill it selfe, howe God willeth it or not. And concerning this matter see first on the one side what is truth, thou art not a God, Psal. 5.4. Hebr. 1.9. Hose. 13.9. Ihon. 8.44. Zach. 8.17. Rom. 9.14. 1. Ihon. 2.16. sayth the Prophet Dauid, that louest wickednes, neither shall any euil dwel with thee. No, thou louest righteousnesse & hatest iniquitie, Perditio tua ex te Israel et auxilium a me: thy destruction Israel is by thy selfe, and of thy selfe: and in mee is thy helpe. When the deuill speaketh a lye hee speaketh of his owne, for hee is a lyar and the father thereof. Sée then the true author of euill, not God, but Satan. Furthermore if God be all good, how can hee will the thing that is euill, euery thing willing but that which is agreeable to the nature thereof. This striueth therefore with his goodnes. It is contrary also to his power, [Page 227] for what good that hee will is not hee able to bring to passe without the meanes of euill? and if he be, How contrary to God it is to will euell. then needeth not he to wil any euil, to the end to compasse some good by it, that otherwise he could not. It is cō trary to his mercy, which extendeth it self vpon them that haue done euill. It is contrary to his iustice, which promiseth it in others. And playnely wee see then that the Lord doth not will any euil. Which Saint Austen acknowledged when he said, Deus non est author vllius rei, Tom. 4. quaest. 83. qua homo fit deterior. God is neuer author of any thing wherby man may be made the worse. Exod. 9.7. Rom. 1.28. 2. Thess. 2.11. 1. Kings. 22.21.22.23. Now on the otherside heare againe what is truth also. The Lorde hardened Pharohs heart. The Lord deliuereth men vp into a reprobate mind to do those things which are not conuenient, the Lorde sendeth men strong delusions to beleeue lies, the Lorde sent a spirit to seduce Achab, and put him in the mouth of all Achabs Prophets, with many such things testified of the Lorde in the word, which in vs were euill, and séeme so to be in the Lord also, if our knowledge be not better to distinguish and to cleare him, in whom there can be no vnrighteousnesse [Page 228] euer. Hereupon swell the Libertines in blasphemy against the Lord, and excusing themselues, charge him with their wicked wayes. Hereat also stumbled the Manichees, and therfore made duo principia, two originals or first causes of actions, the one most good from whence came al goodnes, the other most euill from whence came all euill, and the punishment of all euill. And hereat also sticke many, saying God suffereth these thinges to bee done, but no further. But I pray you let vs aske them whether God suffer them willingly or against his will. If they say willingly, then confesse they that God hath a part in the action, and that is more than suffring: if they say vnwillingly, then make they him not omnipotent, for cannot he let any thing that he wil not? we know he can, and there is none that can resist his will, sayth the Apostle. Rom. 9.19. Wherfore to helpe this matter, and to answere with truth, we must vnderstand a fewe thinges, and I pray you hearken. We must distinguish of sinne, and we must distinguish of will. Malum culpae. Sinne hath two distinctions fit for this purpose to bee knowne, For either it is considered simply in it selfe [Page 229] and by it selfe, Vti peceatum, vti causa subsequentis peccandi, vti poena praecedentis. as a thing contrary to the law of God, or it is considered as a cause of sinne and euill folowing, or thirdly as a iust punishment of sinne that went before. The first GOD neuer willeth neither can will: the second so also. But in the third respect God is sayde to will euill, to wit, not as it is euil but as it is poena peccati, the punishment of euill. Which in deede is a iust thing of the Lord. So doth hee punish sinne with sinne, as in the place before named hee punished the Gentiles with deliuery vp to a reprobate minde to worke euil, 1. Rom 24.28. because when they knewe God they glorified him not as God, neither were thankfull. vers. 21.28. 1. Ihon. 3.4. Act. 17.28. The second distinction is this, in sinne and all euill there is the action, and the deformitie or euill of and in the action. The first God may well for he is in deede the very first efficient cause of euery action according to that saying, in him we liue, moue & haue our being, and, deus operatur in omnibus. 1. Cor. 12.16. and of him, & for him, Voluntas tantùm est boni, vel veri, vel apparentis. Arist. Eth. 3. cap. 4. &c. omnia. Rom. 11.16. Touching the second we must vnderstand that will is either proper or improper. Proper when wee will a thing for it selfe, either as a good thing in [Page 230] deede, or at least so iudged of vs improper when we will a thing not for it selfe as good of it selfe, but for some other good, that shal folow it. And thus may we will that thing that is euill, as a man willeth the cutting of some member, for the safety of all y e rest. So God willeth euill things, not because he alloweth them, or loueth that which is properly to will, but seeth in his mercy, hee so disposing them, some good shall followe of them, which as I say is to wil improperly, and herein we sée howe still the obiect of will is good in the Lord. To apply then all this to God so farre as our question requireth, let vs vnderstand, that that euil which is a punishment inflicted by God for some former euill we may say that God willeth. For so teacheth vs the same God himselfe by his Prophet saying: Esay. 45.7. I forme the light and create the darkenes, I make peace and create euill, I the Lord do al these things. Marke howe the Lorde sayth, hee createth euill. That is, the euill that is a iust punishment of some former euil or sinne. The like againe by the Prophet Amos: Amos. 3.6. Lament 3.38. shall a trumpet be blowne in a Citie, and the Lord hath not done it? Out of the mouth of the most [Page 231] high proceedeth, not euill and good? Is it not a knowne trueth in diuinitie that the Lorde punisheth often sinne with sinne. Now all sinne we knowe is euill, if we respect it selfe, but if we respect it as it commeth from God to punish sinne withal, then is in that respect not euill but a iust, right and good thing. The hardning of Pharohs hart in Pharoh was euill, Exod. 9. 1. Kings. 22. in God it was a iust punishment of his sinne. The deceyuing of Achab with a lye in it selfe considered was euill, but as God did it for a punishment of his sinne it was not euill, but iust. That strong delusion whereof Paul speaketh in it selfe is euill, but if we marke it, inflicted by God as a punishment for want of loue to the trueth, Rom. 1. so it is a iust thing, and not euill. So the deliuering of the Gentiles into a reprobate mind, and all such examples in the woorde. Tertullian against Marcian, lib. 2. pag. 180. Tom. 7. lib. 5. cap. 3. and Augustine against Iulian handle this matter, and may further bee read of it. This sufficeth to shewe that although wee say that God willeth often that thing that in it selfe considered is euil, yet as it proceedeth from him that it should be so, and consequētly he the author of euil, [Page 232] it followeth not. For many times euill is the punishment of euill, & that is iust with the Lord euer.
God may be author of the action, and yet not of the euill in the action.Concerning the second distinction how God may bee the author of the action, and yet not of the euill any way in the action, sée by these similitudes. The Sunne lighting with his hote beames vppon a dead carcasse causeth a strong and loathsome sauour, yet is not the Sunne either vnswéete it self, or the cause of that vnswéetenes, but the carion it selfe. For if the Sunne were the cause, then euer the like cause, the like effect, but wee see it is not so, but contrary, when it lighteth vppon sweete hearbes and odoriferous flowers, it draweth out of them great sweetenes and pleasaunt smels. Againe the earth wee all knowe with her sap and moysture, feedeth and nourisheth al the trees, plantes, and rootes that are, yet is not that earth cause why this tree bringeth a bitter fruite, and that hearbe or roote a bad tast, but the nature seuerall of y e things themselues is the cause of that. Thirdly the pure worde of the Lorde is preached or read, and one sauoureth and gathereth to life, an other to death and destruction, is [Page 233] now y e word cause of those seuerall effects, or the creatures themselues blessed or not blessed with Gods holy Spirit. Thus may the Lorde then bee author of an action and yet not of the euill in the action, and so hee séemeth to will euill, when yet in trueth he doeth not.
All that which in the holy booke of his worde hee hath layd downe and declared to be the duetie which he will haue performed of vs towards him.
And is this that will which here we pray may be done?
Yea this is it, and therefore if wee will vnderstand this petition, let vs looke what is required of vs in this worde, and all that we begge of the Lord, strength and abilitie to doe. Ro. 8.5.7. &c. We beseech him that whereas the mindes of earthly men burning with lustes, are commonly caried to desire and to doe those things that most displease God: hee of his mercie will with the mouing of his holy Spirit so chaunge and fashion all the willes of vs all to that will of his maiestie, that we may will and wish nothing that his diuine will misliketh. Praecamur [Page 234] & optamus, vt non tantum faciat Deus quod vult, sed nos fac [...]re possimus quod vult. We pray that not onely God would doe his will, but that wee may doe what is his will, sayth Cyprian. To runne ouer all the dueties of a Christian required in the word were too long: let vs therefore not so doe, but for example sake of all the rest consider these three. First we knowe it is the Lords will that wee should beleeue in Iesus Christ whome he hath sent, and that by faith in his name wee and all the worlde should obtayne remission of our sinnes and eternall life. Ihon 3.16. Ihon 6.29. So God loued the worlde that he gaue his onely begotten sonne, that whosoeuer beleueth in him should not perish, but haue euerlasting life. And againe, This is the worke of God (that is the worke that God requireth of you) that ye beleeue in him whome he hath sent. Wherefore in this petition wee beseech him that that will of his may be done in vs, that is, that we may receiue grace so to doe, and neuer to looke for saluation in any other. Secondly, we knowe it is the Lordes will that wee should in a true faith leade a holy and cleane life: for so sayth the [Page 235] Apostle: haec est voluntas dei, 1. Thess. 4▪ [...]. &c. sanctificatio vestra. This is the wil of God euen your sanctification, and that ye should absteyne from fornication, that euery one of you should know how to possesse his vessell in holinesse and honour, and not in the lust of concupiscence, as the Gentils which know not God. What do we then in this petition, but beseech the Lord that that will may be daylie done of vs, and we daylie chaunged by the renewing grace of his blessed spirite into such men and women as he desireth & delighteth in, namely, into holy creatures, walking not after the flesh, but after the spirit, and so consequently sauouring not the things of the flesh, Rom. 8.1. vers. 5. Leuit. 11.44. Math. 5. Esay 56. Rom. 6.4.12.13 but of the spirit. That we may be holy as he is holy. That our light may so shine before men as they may see our good workes and glorifie our father which is in heauen: that wee may keepe iudgement and doe iustice in our callings: that being buried with Christ by baptisme into his death, as he is risen frō the dead to the glory of the father, so we also might walke in newnes of life. That sinne may not rule in our mortall bodies, that we should obey it in the lusts [Page 236] thereof, or giue our members as weapons of vnrightiousnes vnto sin. Ephes. 5.3. That fornication and al vncleannes or couetousnes may not once be named amongst vs, as becommeth Saynts. Coloss. 3.12. That we may putte on as the elect of GOD holy and beloued the bowells of mercy, kindnes, humblenes of mind, mekenes, long suffring, forbearing one another, if any man haue a quarrell to an other, and forgiuing euen as Christ hath forgiuen vs, 1. Thess. 5.23. and what should I saie? We beseche the Lord euen that very GOD of peace to sanctifie vs throughout, that our whole Spirit and soule and body may be kept blamelesse vnto the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ. And with Dauid we saie in effect, Psal. 139.23. Looke if there bee any way of wickednesse in mee, and leade mee in the way euerlasting. Thus saith Cyprian, Voluntas Dei (quam stabiliri & fieri precamur) est quam Christus fecit & docuit: humilitas in conuersatione, stabilitas in fide, verecundia in verbis, infactis iustitia, in operibus misericordia, in moribus disciplina. The will of God which wee pray to bee established and done, is that which Christ both did and taught, humilitie in life, stabilitie [Page 237] in faith, shamefastnes in words, iustice in deedes, mercie in workes, discipline in manners. And doe we thus pray then to be holy? O my beloued, what shall we answer the Lorde then? I say not for our vnholinesse, but euen for our securitie, dulnesse, deadnesse, and conceiued hartie pleasure in vnholinesse? Was it euer counted better than a mockerie to seeme to aske a thing and yet to doe against it? To desire a Phisition to helpe vnto health, & in the meane while our selues with al our might to féede vpon the foes of that wished good? Consider then our cases and the cases of thousands that happely thinke not of it as they ought: we open our lippes vnto the Lorde of heauen, and pray that we may bee holie, we would bee thought by him & the whole world to meane good faith, and yet what is holy we euen hate to be drawne to, misliking none more, neither wishing any cōpanie lesse thā theirs y t either perswade vs to it, or seeme to expect it at our hands, and what is vnholy we wallowe in, we tumble in, we ioy in, and wee euen wish to liue and grow olde in. Thinke of this. Wee pamper the flesh both with foode and rayment aboue all Christian [Page 238] licence, so cherishing, so coying, so lulling and lapping, yea so bathing in pleasure and ease, in softnesse and tendernesse, in mildnes and wantonnesse that matter of earth and wormes meate, as if wee neither thought there were corruption to rot it, heauen to receiue it, or hell to burne it. The minde wee robbe of all meditation that is holy, and feede it with matter of all hellish impuritie. Vile bookes are the deuills banners. The Lords booke is layd in a corner, and the deuils banners are displayd in euery windowe. Our tongues cannot tast the testimonies of God sweeter than honey or the honey combe, but they can discourse the delights of sinfull flesh that shall sende to hell. Our chéekes are red to talke of Christ as wee goe to Emaus, and wee blush apace to seeme so holy, but the Morian blusheth as fast as we, Note. when fearfully and foully we sinne against the Lord. We loue the wicked, wee lothe the godly, we freeze in loue, wee boyle in malice, wee sell vertue, we buy sinne, wee refuse Christ and choose Barrabas, we lay away life and play with death: but O pleasureles play in the ende! [...]se. 42. Let the Prophet Ose speake for me to you, and hee will tell vs surely that [Page 239] there is no trueth, nor mercie, nor knowledge of God in the land. That by swearing, and lying, and killing, and stealing, and whoring, we breake out, and bloud toucheth bloud. And is this holinesse? is this to pray Thy will be done? Sinke this i [...] your hart. For Gods sake thinke of it, and knowe with me now in time what I would be loath you should know past time, that you may euen aswell spit vppon Christ Iesus, buffet him, and beate him with a Reede, kneele before him and say, Hayle King of the Iewes, with those cursed mockers, as kneele in this Church or any where, & say, Thy will be done, and yet neuer care how you doe it in a holy life. For it is horrible mockerie this, horrible hypocrisie, and the ende will bee euill. You must with prayer to bee holie ioyne care to be so: to bee faithfull and feruent, you must indeuour it, and you must performe it in some measure, as truely as begge it, or els as truely you perish for euer. The Lord wil not be mocked alwaies, the Lord will not haue such seeming prayers made, and such sinning liues retayned still. Of our owne mouthes shall he iudge vs: therefore once againe as you loue the [Page 240] Lord thinke of it, and to day harden not your hearts against that you heare. You heare the will of God is that we should bée holy, and wee pray that this will may bee done. Prayer accepted of God may not bée without earnest care that it may bee done, care to bee holie casteth away the loue of loosenes, cast away then what shall cast away you if you doe not, and care for that which shall cause a comfort for euer and euer. Let not that Father speake it of vs: Ad Deum omnes ire volunt, post deū pauci. to God would all goe, but after God will fewe goe. To liue in heauen together is better than to liue in Wilton together, and parting will bee payne, if wee part in that day. Be moued then now, that you be not ouermuch moued then, euen to crye to the mountaynes to fall vppon you, and to the hilles to couer you. Alas why should I bee a minister of death vnto you, that so truely wish your life? or a sweete smelling sauour to my God in your destruction, because I haue done my duetie, when I crye to the Lord y t I may be crowned with you, and neuer loose you. As then hereafter you care to bee what in this petition you pray [Page 241] to be, so loue you GOD, so loue you your selues, so loue you me, so loue you heauen, So loue you God as you care to be, what you pray to be. so feare you hell, and the GOD of mercie giue my speech a blessing to vs all.
Amen, I beseech him, now in time before the doore bee shut, and the bridegroome come. For in vain did the foolish virgins knocke when the time was past. But what duties else wil you name that God requireth, and we praie for in this petition.
One moe, and that is this. It is the Lordes will that in this world we shoulde take vp our crosse and followe him, as many as will be his Disciples, Math. 16.24. Act. 14.22. 2. Timoth. 3.12. Hebre. 12. 1. Cor. 11. that through many tribulations we should enter into the kingdome of heauen, and that all that will liue godlie in Christ Iesus shoulde suffer persecution, that if we be sonnes we should not be without correction, but now and thē chastned of our God, that wee may not bee condemned with the world. This will we beseech the Lord may be done in vs, and we inabled by his holy spirite still more and more, whatsoeuer we perceiue to betide in this life, by his good pleasure to receiue it, and suffer it not onely with contented, but [Page 242] also with gladsome hearts. And this is a chiefe vse of this prayer, for truely it is a small thing in comparison, beloued, during the time of prosperitie and comfort, to saie Thy will be done O Lord, but if in aduersitie when the world lowreth, the storme ariseth, Princes persecute, and our owne houses are diuided, To saye with content vnder the Crosse, thy will be done is a great grace. our Fathers betraying vs, our children forsaking vs, & our friends defying vs for the cause of God, if wee can then saie both with content and ioy, Thy wil be done, this is a strength and a grace of God aboue all treasure to be honoured. If it bee not so high a matter, but losse of goods by some occasion, losse of friendes, want of health, and weary times by bittrr paine in bodie, or soking sorrowe in minde, yet if we can herein say it with true content & comfort, truely it is a measure that noteth a childe of heauen, and happie we. But O hard hard, yet not so hard, but God is able. For behold examples before our eyes: Old Eli in the booke of Samuel, when hee had receiued from the Lord of heauen an heauy message by his young waiter little Samuel, to wit, that the Lorde woulde iudge his house, & that the wickednesse therof should [Page 243] not be purged with sacrifice nor offering, but vtterly destroied for euer, what said he, but euen what here we pray, for our parts, we may be able to saie in our aduersitie, It is the Lord, 1. Sam. 3.18. let him doe what seemeth him good. That is, it is my God and my Lord, wherefore with me and mine let him doe his pleasure, for we are his. See therfore this giuen grace, when the Lorde wil, though it be hard. The lyke did Dauid in his great extremitie when Absolom was in field agaynst him, and the Arke brought forth by the Prophets to bee carried with him. 2. Sam. 15.25.26. Haue the Arke of God (sayth he) into the Citie againe: if I shal finde fauour in the eyes of the Lord, he will bring me againe, and shew me both it and the tabernacle thereof. But if he thus say, I haue no delight in thee, behold here am I, let him doe to me as seemeth good in his eyes: therfore not impossible we sée, for the Lord to worke in whom he wil, though to our vile corruptiō, a hard matter in déed, Our Sauiour Christ in our fleshe sayde it with a true content, Yet not my will, Math. 26. but thy wil be done, O Father. And in vs can he worke it by his painfull spirit if it please [Page 244] him. Good meanes to help vs are the sundrie comfortable speeches in the word concerning the Lords care ouer vs euer, and especially when we haue most need of him, by reason of any woe that we are wrapped in. Our times are in the hand of the Lord, and he, not man shall dispose of our daies. Our haires are numbered, and our teares are put in his bottell. What are haires and teares to bodie and soule, and other matters of ours more waightie? He careth for the rauens, lions, and birds of the aire, how much more for vs? Are we not more worth than many sparrows, Apoc. 12. O we of little faith? If the Dragon would deuour vs, hee is able in a moment to giue vs wings to flie into the wildernesse, and to escape him. If he wil not, but a trial must be had of vs, heare and marke you, lift vp your harts and reioyce with me. Fidelis est Dominus. The Lord is faithfull, 1. Cor. 10. More comfort in this promise then can be expressed. and will not suffer vs to be tempted aboue that we are able, but will euen giue the issue with the tentation that we may be able to beare it. O sweete, O more than sweete, and the vnspeakable comfort of my fraile flesh, and all such as I am. For let me doe my duetie, feare the [Page 245] Lord, and make much of his lawes, cutte a peeces dayly as he will inable mee the cord of sinne, cleaue to that which is good, and abhorre that which is euill, with a single soule and heart, that hath no holes, if this life cause any worldly woe, though Satan and his friendes enuie at it, or if the Lorde please, for anie cause to his maiestie knowen, to make anie trial of me, feare not, muse not, sigh not, shrinke not, my God hath giuen his word, as he is faythfull, which euer was, and euer will bee, there shall no more be layde vpon me, than hee, hee I saie that hath no measure of might, will make mee able to beare. Onelie doe the thing that I ought in my life nowe, A most sweete promise as neere as giuen grace inableth me, and trust to him for that day. Care awaie then, my beloued, for the crosse, euer in the power of the Lord let vs saie, and since we haue such a promise, lette the remembrance of it as a mightie means serue to work this in vs, in al aduersitie to submit our wils to his, and with true content to saie, Thy will be done O Lord, for euer with vs. Full is the Scripture of other comforts to strengthen vs in this, In the dialogue btewixt faith and frailitie. but else where I haue noted them, and therfore [Page 246] I spare my selfe as you heare. Remember then nowe, that though it be a harder matter in woe then well, to praie this prayer, yet is it not so harde, but the Lord hath giuen it, and can giue it at his pleasure to his weaklinges, and make his power knowen in our weaknesse, 2. Cor. 12. to his glorie & our good, if wee aske. O swéete God, then we aske it, and beseech thee for the red bloud of Iesus Christ, that in youth and age, health & sicknesse, prosperitie and aduersitie, weale and woe, thy wil may be ours, and we contented euer, Amen, Amen.
What meane the next words, Sicut in coelo, as it is in heauen? Are wee able to performe such seruice to God?
Aug. de tempore 136.Heare you what Augustine sayth: Fiat voluntas tua sicut in coelo et in terra. Quid hoc? Vt quomodo tibi seruiunt Angeli in coelo, et nos tibi seruiamus in terra. Angeli ipsius sancti obediunt illi, non illum offendunt, faciūt iussa, amando illum. Haec ergo oramus vt et nos praeceptū Dei charitate faciamus. Thy will bee done in earth as it is in heauen, what is this? Surely that as the Angells serue thee in heauen, so we may serue thee in earth: his holy Angelles obey him, [Page 247] and offend him not, but in loue do his commandements. These things therefore doe we praie for, that we also euen of loue may doe his will. Heare you also what Sainct Hierome sayth: Petimus vt imitetur Angelos humana fragilitas, lib. 3. contra Pelagianos. et voluntas Domini competatur in terra. We desire of the Lord, that mannes frailtie may imitate the Angels, & the will of y e Lord may be done in earth fullie. And in deede so it is, for wee doe not in this petition desire that some parte of his will may bee done, For it becommeth vs to fulfil all righteousnesse. Matth. 3.15. but that all euen fullie and wholy may be performed: and a halfe righteousnesse or obedience is neither righteousnesse nor obedience, Iam. 2.10. as Saint Iames teacheth vs. Non sufficit Christiano si vnam partem iusticiae impleat, cui vtraque praecipitur. It sufficeth not, Ad Gelatium. sayth Saint Hierom, that a Christian fulfill y e one part of righteousnesse, when as both are inioyned him. For, Ʋera et plena fides vniuersa praecepta complectitur. Benard epist. 77. True and full faith comprehendeth all the commaundements, sayth another. Yea further we are not only by duetie bound to doe all, but with all [Page 248] affection also, with all our heart, with all our soule, and with all our strength. For, Nec leprosa obedientia, nec canina patientia commendatur, nam velint nolint, nō modò homines, sed etiam daemones et faciunt, et patiūtur, quod prouidentia summa disposuit. Qui inscij & nescientes Dei voluntatem faciunt, eorum et leprosa, & [...] obedientia. Qui vero scientes eam, sed reluctantes & murmurantes faciunt, eorū est canina patientia: neutrum ergo in nobis probatur, sed et scientes et volentes. Neither a leprous obedience, nor a doggish patience is commē ded: for wil they nil they, not only men, but also deuils both do & suffer whatsoeuer the diuine prouidence hath appoynted. Those that vnwittingly & not knowing it, doe the will of GOD, theyr obedience is leprous. Those y t doe Gods will, knowing of it, but yet striuing agaynst it, & murmuring, such mens patiēce perforce is doggish. Neither of these is alowed, but such as do Gods wil both wittingly & willingly. Which perfect obedience of ours as oftē as the Scripture speaketh of, it vseth to cal vs to that coeleste [...], Ephes. 1.3. Philip. 3.20. Coloss. 3.2. that heauenly regimēt, wherin perfectlie and faythfullie the Lorde is obeyed. [Page 249] So doth our Sauiour teach vs, and therefore addeth heere these wordes, Sicut in coelo, as it is in heauen. You see then the reason of them, and why they be added, euē to teach vs the measure of obedience that wee are to desire and thirst after and praie for, not halt, not lame, nor maymed, but all full whole and perfect, such as is in heauen. That looke with what spirite, measure, affection and will: Apoc. 7.11. Chap. 19.10.22.9. with what readinesse and alacritie the heauenly Angels and blessed spirites, Sunne, Moone, and Starres obey God, euen with the same we may do it also, that as in heauen so in earth there bee no rebellion nor repining agaynst his holie will. The obedience of all those heauenlie creatures I need not to describe, looke but at the Angelles and you shall see three properties of their obedience, such as ought to be in ours. They obey God lubentissime, citissime, and fidelissme, most willingly, most readilie or speedely, and most faithfullie. Hebre. 1.4. If they be sent to performe anie seruice, they neuer murmure, but doe it: and therefore sée their willingnes. If to execute iudgement vpon the enimies, in one night one of them dispatcheth an hundred foure score and fiue [Page 250] thousand of them, and then see their speede: Yea they spare no creature, neyther giue ouer euer till the Lorde saie, it is sufficient, staie thy hand, and therefore faithful. They are not lyke Saul, to saue eyther king or fatlings: no, there is no meanes to corrupt them in their seruice, such willingnes then, such readie speede, and such faithfull obedience, wee are taught to desire and praie for by addition of these words, As it is in heauen. For these Angels we know are there. And this obedience of theirs with the circumstances, hath the Prophet Dauid layd downe, if you marke it. Psalme. 103.20. Psal. 103.20.
Why but still I saie, can we performe such obedience as this in this life?
1. Cor. 13.No in deede. Whilest here we liue, both knowledge and obedience are in part. And the most regenerate that euer was must praie, Forgiue vs our trespasses. It is Anabaptisticall to dreame of a perfection heere. Yet for all that, so perfect wee ought to be, and so desirous of Gods greater and greater pleasure in vs, and glorie by our seruice, as that we should neuer stick down our staffe as hauing obtayned inough, tyll [Page 251] this be brought to passe in vs. How we pray for this measure. Therefore then praie wee for it, not as accounting to get it in this world, but as professing our desire to haue it, and our discontent with our obedience whatsoeuer it bee, till it bee such. And if anie man will conclude anie thing vpon this forme of speech, lette him conclude, that such perfection wee shoulde performe, not that such heere wee euer can performe. And if we ought to performe it as dutie due from vs, then may we pray for it, that it may be such still stil, till it be such, and our prayer becommeth vs well.
What more then will you say touching this petition?
You must remember how we haue said that in euery petition are required of God as well the meanes ordayned of GOD to worke such things as the things thēselues that we aske. For, Expetito fine expetuntur etiā & quae ad finē. The end being desired, those things are also desired which belong to the end. Wherefore vnderstanding now what we aske in this petition, The meanes also asked here. euen abilitie to performe that reuealed will of our heauenly Father in his word wholy and fully, after the example of his heauēly creatures, [Page 252] we must consider the meanes wherby this is had, and knowe that in these wordes we beseech his Maiestie likewise for them to be giuen to vs.
They are chiefely two, the knowledge of his will, Cognitio voluntatis, Impressio Spiritus. 2. Cor. 36.14. Galat 3.15.17. Deutro. 4.2. and the strength of his grace, or direction of his spirit. The first hath relation to his word, for therehence onely is his will to bee learned, and therefore it hath pleased him to giue it the name of his testament or last will, and most straitely charged that nothing bee added to it, or taken from it. The second is that whereby the first is profitable, and sanctified to our good. For illumination without sanctification auayleth not, but is euen in the reprobate. And they that knowe their masters will and doe it not, shall their knowledge saue them? Had not Iudas knowledge? there is no questiō, but of Christ hee had learned many misteries: had not the Scribes and the Pharisées the knowledge of the lawe? Yes they were able to teach many trueths out of the same vnto others, and whilest they sate in Moses chayre, Math. 23. that is, whilest they deliuered truely the doctrine of Moses they were [Page 253] to be heard, by the commandemēt of our sauiour, and to bee followed also in that they sayd. But because this Spirit of the Lorde did not sanctifie their knowledge to them and make it powrefull in them to the death of sinne, and the life of righteousnesse, but that they knew and did not, therefore for all their knowledge they perished: a man may speake with the tongues of men & Angels, and not perish, a man may haue the gift of Prophecie, and knowe all secretes and all knowledge, and yet bee no body in Gods eyes. 1. Cor. 12.1, 2. Spiritus est qui foecundat animos. It is the spirit of the Lord that maketh our minds fruitefull. Yea that maketh our heartes good earth to receiue the good séede of the worde to our comfort, that blesseth our knowledge to vs, to crucifie vs to the world and sinne, and to renewe vs to the Lorde in dayly obedience more & more. This Spirit also inspireth our mindes to will and after giueth the effect and execution of that inspired will. Philip. 2.13. Deus enim ille est qui in nobis operatur & velle & perficere, pro gratuita sua beneuolentia. The Lorde is hee that worketh in vs both the wil and the deede, (to wit by his holy spirite) euen [Page 254] of this good pleasure. And it is the God of peace, sayth the Apostle, that brought againe from the dead, Hebre. 13.21. our Lorde Iesus the great shephearde of the sheepe, through the blood of the euerlasting couenant, that maketh mē perfect in all good workes to do his will, working in them that which is pleasant in his sight through Iesus Christ. Wherunto agreeth that of Cyprian. Vt fiat a nobis dei voluntas opus est dei voluntate, quia nemo suis viribus potens est. That is, to doe the will of God, we haue neede of the will of God (to wit his assistance and strength) for by his owne power no man is able. Wherefore since knowledge to vnderstand Gods will out of his word, Knowledge of Gods will and a blessing thereof to sanctification are here prayed for as meanes. and the grace of his spirite to blesse that knowledge to vs are meanes to make vs able to performe this petition and to doe his will, therefore wee pray also herein for these meanes, and the woordes are with the Lord as if wee shoulde euen in playne tearmes say: O Lorde giue vs the knowledge stil dayly more and more of thy will out of thy word, and giue vs the grace of thy Spirite to that knowledge, that we inabled by these meanes may woorke thy [Page 255] will in this life as we ought.
Againe, as we pray for all these things, so do we as I told you before, and must stil tel you in euery petition pray against their contraries. The contraries prayd against For if the one be confirmed the other must be ouerthrowne. Now the contraries of these things may be sayd to be of two sorts, to wit, either such as doe vtterly and wholly and euer resist his holy will, or such as are but certaine impedimentes whereby wee do it not so readyly as either we ought or happely would do, if they were not. Of the first sort is Satan, Sinne, and the effects of sinne whatsoeuer, the flesh or the old man & his concupisence, the world and such like. Math. 6.24. For no man can serue two masters, especially contrary masters, Coloss. 38.10. such as God and Satan are, the Spirit of God and the flesh, the new and the old man. Of the second sort are ouermuch care for worldly matters, feare of men, and a number of things that like weightes or burdens vpon our backes presse vs, or like fetters about our feete hinder vs that wee go not on altogether so readyly and so fully in this way of doing the will of God as wee in deede [Page 256] ought and would, if these lets were not. Whatsoeuer they bee then, and of whether sort so euer they be, forasmuch as they are against that obedience that we pray for in this petition, therefore we desire of the Lorde that they may bee remembred, and that no let or least impediment may be to hinder that in vs which both in respect of his goodnesse to vs, and our duties to him ought with all perfection both of will and worke be perfourmed. And thus might we end this petition, sauing that some profitable collections or obseruations may bee made of the words as they are layd downe here by our Sauiour.
How we fell and now may rise.The first may be this. Wee may obserue and see here both the beginning of mans misery, as also the way to draw nere againe to that olde and former innocency. Mans misery sprang by disobedience to the will of God, as we all knowe, and the waie to returne to that good estate againe wherein we were, is obedience to that wil, as here we learne when wee are taught to praie, Thy will be done. For we pray for the restitutiō of those graces in some measure, [Page 257] which in our first parents were most perfectly. And looke then howe much wee performe to the Lord obedience, & so much drawe we neere to an happie estate again. Wherefore the Lorde sayde it, Math. 12.50. Not euerie one that sayth vnto me Lord, Lord, shal enter into the kingdome of heauen, but he that doth the wil of my father which is in heauen. And agayne, Whosoeuer shall do my Fathers will which is in heauen, the same is my mother, sister, and brother, Obedience then to his holie will is that which will sette vs in good place agayne. And therefore trie beloued, what measure of this is in you, and so lyke or dislyke of your selues. A profitable examination of our selues. Trie with what loue you heare the word, with what care you are filled to doe therafter, what conscience you make of sinne, what name so euer it haue: what ioy you haue in the workes of righteousnesse, what griefe if frayltie c [...]use a fall. If you find these in some measure, so much bee glad, if in greate measure, much more bee glad, for trulie so much haue wee lefte the waie of death, into which we are fallen all by our first parents, and so farre haue profited in the waie of lyfe, which is true [Page 258] obedience. But if our consciences accuse vs in this trial, that we haue no desire to know Gods will out of his word, although it bee with many mercifull circumstances offered vnto vs, no care to liue holily, no conscience of sin, but some little seruile feare for dread of punishment, no spirituall ioy in well doing, no inward sorrow for euill doing, then tremble we and feare we before the Lorde of heauen and earth, for as yet we are in the waie of disobedience, which is the waie of death, whereinto our first parents fell: we are buried in our corruption, and dead in sin, not risen with Christ, wee are heapers vp of wrath against our soules in the daie of wrath, & contemners of the word, which in such sorte hath beene preached vnto vs, for which cause that same worde shal iudge vs in the last day, and we shal perish. Trye then I say, and so lyke or dislyke.
Ihon. 12.48. Merit ouerthrowne.Secondly, learning by these wordes, ( As it is in heauen,) that our obedience ought not to be lame or maymed, but euen such both for will and worke, as that of the heauenly spirites, we are notablie taught what colde comfort there is for vs in our selues, and how farre it is off, that we, or anie [Page 259] liuing should be saued by theyr works. Much lesse workes of supererogation. For dare any of vs saie we obey the Lords will in earth, as it is obeyed in heauen, and that there is no imperfection in vs more heere than there? If wee dare not, if wee cannot, then you see wee haue not done all that is commaunded, and therefore farre from being iustified by that meanes when we haue not done our dutie. Cleaue wee therefore fast vnto our true safetie Iesus Christ the righteous, and awaie with such dreames.
Thirdly, doe we not see that this prayer wholie, called the Lordes prayer, and this petition particularly, is prescribed by the Lord vnto al Christians, men and women, of what degree, estate and calling so euer they be, and none exempted? We see it playnly, for to all it is sayde in the Disciples, that haue bene, are, No estate of persons priueledged more than other from doing Gods will. and shall be to the worlds end, whē you pray, pray thus. We see it then by consequence agayne, that all degrees, estates, and callings are bound to performe vnto the Lord such perfect obedience as heere is noted, and not Monkes, Friers, Nunnes, or some certaine sorte of this order or that onely, which yet hath ben [Page 260] taught vs, and that others taking some more libertie, might find mercie with God for theyr prayers, and strict obseruation in truth, not of Gods will, but of some ceremonies of theyr own deuising. Popish error. But it hath mightely ben shewed to the world, and our eyes al, that euery plant which the heauenly Father hath not planted, shal be plucked vp, and therefore let vs beleeue no such follies. If we be the Lords, we acknowledge our selues bound to performe as full obedience as is performed in heauen, and that is as much as anie of these deuised orders could performe, and a litle more to I trow. And therefore no immunitie to vs, neither further yoake to them, that I know of, if this petition stand.
The cause of all euill.Fourthly, we may here verie wel learne the true cause of all such hurlie burlies in y e worlde, of warres, of schismes, of heresies, of strifes amongst neighbours, and finallie of all calamities, euen this: Quod neglecta voluntate Dei, suo quis (que) sensu rapitur: that euery man setting aside y e will of God (which aboue al should be regarded) is carried with his owne liking and will in all things. Wherefore as one sayth, Oremus [Page 261] Deum, vt spiritum filiorum det nobis, &c. Let vs beseech the Lord to giue vs the spirites of sonnes and children, that renouncing our owne will, we may readily & hartely submit our selues to his will, and not with lippes, but life, shew that wee praie it earnestly, Fiat voluntas tua. Thy will bee done.
Fiftly, praying that his will may be done in earth, wee acknowledge euen in this worlde also a place wherein God ought to rule, and not onely in heauen. And therfore are iustly occasioned as oftē as we say this prayer, to gro [...]e in our spirites, and sighe with right sorrowful hearts to see yet how farre that is of. To see what disobedience there is in euery degrée, yea, what stubborn rebelliō and defiance, as it were, with this will of God where it is knowen, but much more to see what thousandes and millions there be that knowe it not, what whole nations, kingdomes, and Countries. And if they knowe it not, ill can they doe it. But where are these grones and sighs? Where is that plentie of water that gushed out of Dauids eies for like cause? Assuredly, beloued, if we had sent forth these messengers [Page 262] to the Lorde, and deliuered these tokens of inward zeale for his glorie and our bretherens good, ere this day long, they had perced the heauens, and the Lorde of the vineyard had sent foorth labourers to breede knowledge, knowledge had displaced ignorance & rebellion, and wrought true submission in many thousandes of soules to this heauenly will that here we speak of.
Sixtly, if we did not see this rebellion of the world agaynst the Lord plaine inough, yet doth this verie petition so teach it, that we cannot denie it. For why should we be taught to praie that his wil may be done, if it were done, and that he may be obeyed in thoughtes, wordes, and deedes, if he were not fearefully disobeyed in them all. If then both one and other sheweth it, A profitable meditation to wake vs and weyne vs from the loue of this world. alasse what cause haue we to delight heere to liue and dwell as we do? Nay what true matter herehence may we gather to defie it and to weane our soules frō it as the Lord wil strengthen. It is a place of rebelliō against our God, a sink of sin, a cage (y e Lord knoweth it) of vncleane birds, a sepulchre, though outwardly faire & painted, yet full of rottē bones, yea rottē bodies, and defiled soules, [Page 263] with horrible pollutions. Mundus totus in maligno positus, in hoc virtus et pietas patiuntur, in hoc mille technae ad fallendū, quocun (que) respicitis impurus est totus, et sordesci [...] indies magis magisqúe, &c. This worlde is wholy set on mischiefe, in it vertue and godlinesse suffer, in it are a thousand subtilties to deceiue, which way so euer thou lookest in it, altogether impure is it, and the impuritie of it still daily more and more increaseth, sometimes tyrantes disturbe the publique peace, sometimes heretiques oppugne the truth, sometimes priuate perils molest and grieue, and what euer comfort yeeldeth it, that is true and permanent? He that had the most proofe of the pleasure of it that had euer anie, and by proofe might speake what hee founde in them, hath thus deliuered to al eares for euer, Ecles. 1. that they are vanities all and vexation of Spirite. The worlde will promise her seauen yeeres seruants faire and wished Rachael, The world kepeth not promise. but when performance should be, thē commeth Leah with her sore eyes, that is, a subtill sleight to disappoynt thy paine, & a worse reward than thou seruest in hope of. It will promise promotion high and lofty to prodigalitie, [Page 264] but it wil pay the contempt bitter and grieuous for thy beggery, when al is spent in hope of that promotion. By mariage it promiseth many comforts, but howe often payeth it many cares with sops of sorrow, that soke full deepe. The world is full of false Prophets that will keep Achab from good Micheas councell: full of false marchants that will shew foorth the better end of the peece, and saie the rest is like, when it is farre otherwise: ful of cunning fishers, that vnder pleasaunt baites haue hidden hookes to destroy vs if we bite: full of such golden strumpettes as that of Babylon, which in cups of gold giue drinke that killeth euen to hell: full of smooth alluring Iahels, which stand in their tent doores & saie to men, Iug. 4.18. Turne in my Lord, turne in vnto me, and feare not, but if in they come and fall to sleepe, the nayle and the hammer walke, to theyr wofull ende and fall: full of flattering Ioabs that can saie with a smiling face, how doest thou my brother Amasa, and stab him in that he shall not answer: ful of trecherous Iudases, that with a kisse betray theyr deerest maister. And alasse what place is this? Runne ouer the greatest [Page 265] things that here we haue, or can haue, and see what is linked to them. If a man haue riches, Note. what feares and cares hath he with them? If honours, what burthens and feares againe of a fall? If a man haue friends, what a do to keepe them? Our bodies haue diseases, our mindes haue passions, neighbors be comfortable, and to liue sole is solitarie: yet see discōforts, one toutheth our goods by law, another our name by slander, this hateth vs, that enuieth vs, another flattereth, another deceiueth, another beareth false witnesse against vs: with a thousand such. One crosse counteruaileth a thousand comforts. And if we be discontented and crossed but in one thing (see the misery of this wretched world) though we inioy a thousand contentes, yet grindeth that daie and night vpon vs, and al our contents are as nothing to vs, because of that one discontent. The triall was had of that wicked Haman, who though he had many & great preferments to reioyce in, yet felt hee them all eclipsed, and as it were taken from him by this one griefe, the life of Mardocheus before his face. And what shoulde I saie? Would God wee did it often with profite, what wee may doe euer with griefe, to the [Page 266] better weaning our selues from this world of woes, euen search and see into the manners of it in euery place, in euerie age, and in euery sort of persons. Shall we not see of all the things that are accounted of, nothing so little accounted of as sinne? Shal we not see iustice solde, veritie wreasted, shame lost, and equitie despised? Shall we not sée the guilty quitte, and the halter put ouer the innocents head? Shall we not see the wicked aduanced; and the godly depressed, wreaked and wronged, and troad vppon? Surely we shall see fooles bid speak, and wise men bid peace. Yea, we shall see euery mans mouth ouer foule with loosenesse, and fewe mens liues gouerned with vertue. Alasse then againe, what a place is this? Shall the sinnes of himselfe make the Apostle crie, Cupio dissolui, I desire to bee loosed, and to be with Christ. And shall not all the sinnes of so sinfull a world together with our own, make vs desire it? What pleasure had the good prophet, who for the very sinne that he sawe, hee desired death. 1. Kings. 19. Did not our Sauiour say it when time was, Non rog [...] pro mundo, I pray not for the world? And shall wee ioy in the [Page 267] place so fearefully excepted in the prayer of Christ. If wee thinke heauen to bee our home, are we not so long from home as we are heere? If to depart here hence be to go to lyfe, is not to tarrie heere to abide in death? If that life be freedome, is not this bondage? Finally, if to bee with God bee our true felicitie, to be absent from GOD is it not our sure miserie? 2. Cor. 5. [...]. But whilest we are at home in the bodie, we are absent from God, sayth the Apostle, and therfore think of it. What may you now think you beloued, to staie you from a true and Christian lothing of this wretched life in so vil [...] a world. Truely I knowe not, excepte you should vnwisely saie, there be few that doe it, and many that doe it not. Which if you should saie, then must I answere you as he did that said it. Neque minor erit gloria tua si foelix eris cum paucis, ne (que) poena leuior si miser eris cum stultis. Neither shal thy glory be lesse if thou be happie with fewe, neyther thy punishment lighter, if thou be miserable with many. But I hope you are far from being holden in euill with so bad arguments, and therfore I pray you let vs all remember what is sayde vnto vs: Loue [Page 268] not this world, [...]. Ihon 2. neither any thing that is in the world. For if wee loue the world, the loue of the father is not in vs. And the Lord strengthen vs.
Seuenthly, we see heere by this petition and forme of praier, the verie true nature of a childe of God, namely to desire, & pray heartely, that both in himselfe and others, Gods wil may be knowen and done. Yea, so heartely and earnestly doth he wish this, that to see the contrarie, is a vexation to his soule very vehement and great. And he deliuered iust lot, 2. Petr. 2.7. sayth Sainct Peter. vexed with the vncleanly conuersation of the wicked. And, I saw the transgressours, sayth Dauid, and was grieued because they kept not thy word, Psal. 119.15. yea, mine eyes gush out with teares for this cause. But of this some thing was sayde before. Laughing at other mens▪ faults. The Lorde enter not into iudgement with vs euer, for the want of this sorrow to see other men doe euill, saying nothing of our selues, & our owne euill. For how may we answer, not our sorrowing, but our laughing, euen as wee were tickled, to see dronkards, to heare rimers and railers, and idle counterfaiters, tearing their tongues against [Page 269] theyr teeth, to the dishonour of God, the gauling or slaunder of others, and the death of their owne soules for euer without repētance, which in many of them God may worke: but it is smally to bee hoped of as yet. God that shall iudge vs knoweth it, and telleth vs now whilst we haue time to leaue it, that wee cannot answer it. The Lord therefore chaunge vs, and wee shall be chaunged, and make the breach of his will to touch vs deepely both in our selues and others.
Lastly wee may note here, if there were no other Scriptures to shewe vs, what an acceptable thing to the Lord the readie and carefull doing of his wil is, by this that our Sauiour placeth this petition amongst the first and chiefe desires of his children: wee may see our dulnes that must be taught to pray for this obedience, and wee may see Gods rich & great goodnesse that wil giue vs strength to obey him, and then crowne vs for so doing with an immortall crowne, as if wee had done all of our selues. The Lord giue vs feeling. And let thus much suffice of this petition.
A Prayer.
O Sweete and gracious Father, how deere both is & ought to be to a good child the goodwill of his earthly Father? And if so, how much more deere to thy child the iust and euer holy will of thee his heauenly father. In deede hee should pray with hart & soule that it may be done. And therefore feeling our onely sweete comfort this, that wee are thy children, wee againe and againe beseech thy maiestie that it may so be. Concerning thy secret will reserued to thy selfe, O Lord let vs neuer curiously bee searchers and seekers to knowe aboue that which is meete for vs to knowe. Much lesse let vs giue our selues by spirites and deuilles and vile meanes to wring out as it were by force from thee the knowledge of tymes and seasons, and matters reserued in thy power: but let vs euer concerning this, bee thus disposed by thy grace in our selues, that whatsoeuer this hidden will of thine shal be concerning [Page 271] vs, whether to liue or dye, to bee poore or rich, to be high or low in this world, with the same and in the same wee rest and be contented: saying in our harts as obedient children, let my God and Father do with mee and dispose of mee at his pleasure. And when it shall appeare and be reueiled to vs, then euen more, if more may bee, to be contented, giuing true and hartie thankes to thy maiestie as well for wo as well, for little as much, for lowe degree as high degree, if so thy pleasure be, taking well in worth as thy seruant Iob at thy hands euill things as good things, sower as well as sweet, and lowring nightes as well as Sunneshine mornings. Deere GOD make vs euer blesse thy name with a single hart when we knowe thy will, and till thou shewest it, leaue it to thy selfe. Concerning next thy reueiled will, that is, all that which in thy worde thou hast layd downe and declared to bee the duetie which thou wilt haue performed of vs toward thee, O Lord of mercie wee beseech thee that whereas our mindes burning with lusts are commonly caried to desire and to [Page 272] doe those things that most displease thee, thou of thy gracious goodnesse wouldest vouchsafe so to chaunge vs by the power of thy blessed Spirite, that we may wil and wish nothing but what thy holy will alloweth. Giue vs faith firme and stedfast in thy Sonne our Sauiour Iesus Christ. And to this faith ioyne in mercie a pure and cleane life, graunting vs grace to possesse these vessels in holinesse and honour, and not in the lust of concupiscence, as the vngodly doe. O pardon herein, for the bloud of Iesus, both words and workes straying from thy will. To name them it is vnpossible, for we cannot thinke of them: yet thou knowest them, and with thee is mercie euen for secret faults. Giue vs of thy strength also, O blessed Lord God, that wee may beare and suffer all crosses, diseases, pouertie, cōtempts, persecutions, and aduersities, with al the changes and chaunces of this mortall life, not onely with cōtēted, but with gladsome harts, knowing that it is thy will that wee should crucifie and mortifie our willes. And when that appoynted passing hower [Page 273] shall come, that earth to earth and ashes to ashes is to returne, O Lorde make vs strong to welcome in this also thy will. And finally what obedience we owe to thy maiesty, giue it vs good God that as thy Angelles and heauenly creatures most willingly without grudging, most speedily without delaies, and most faithfully without affection and partialitie doe their dueties, so wee may performe and doe it, to our liues ende and euer, as it shall please thee to inable vs, for his sake whome thou louest, Christ Iesus thy sonne and our most deere and blessed Sauiour. Amen.
The 4. Petition. Giue vs this day our daily bread.
[Page 274] Math. 6.To the first, I answer you, that being warranted by the Lord after the seeking of his kingdome and the rightuousnes thereof, which ought to bee first, to seeke also at his hands whatsoeuer we haue neede of to the maintenance and good of this life, wee hauing done the former in the petitions before, fitly followeth the other now in these three. Psal. 4.6.8. And this is the order that Dauid vseth in his Psalme: first crauing the light of the Lords countenaunce to bee lifted vp vpon him, and then assuring himselfe next of peace and safetie, the benefites of this earthly life.
Yea sir, but doth not our Sauiour saie expressely: Math. 6. Bee not carefull for your life, what ye shall eate, or what ye shall drinke, nor yet for your bodie what ye shall put on, but seeke ye first the kingdome of God and the rightuousnesse therof, and all these things shall be ministred vnto you: for your heauenly father knoweth that ye haue need of these things? Why then should wee expressely pray for that, which both he knoweth wee want, and hath in mercie promised vs?
Although our Sauiour say, they shalbe [Page 275] ministred vnto vs, in that place, yet doth himselfe bid vs pray for them expressely in this place: and therefore well we knowe by those words there he meant not to exclude this meanes heere. The examples also of his childrē which haue done it, and the manifold promises made to all them that shall doe it, which will appeare to vs hereafter, tell vs the same. If you will know the reason why, vnderstande you, not for that he would not otherwise giue them to his children that séeke his kingdome chiefly, except they were by name asked, or for that he giueth them for their asking (which in deede he giueth fréely) or for that he hath néede to bee remembred, but in deede that by such prayer wee might witnesse vnto the world that wee acknowledge the Lorde the very fountayne & spring head of all these things also that concerne either bodie or minde, that we might thus learne to depend vpon him fully and wholly and in all things, Iam. 1.17 Psal. 37.5.7. and whatsoeuer is wanting to vs to flye to him, not to trust in our selues, or in man, or in any arme of flesh whatsoeuer.
[Page 276]To your seconde demaund I aunswer thus, that albeit the things that are contayned in the next petitions bee of more price than those that are contayned in this, yet hath the Lorde set this before them not without cause, euen to releeue thereby our infirmitie, which doe not so easely & quickly perceiue or pray for heauenly things as earthly things. The fift petition beggeth remission of sinnes: the sixt, an inuincible constancie and holy fortitude in temptatiō: these are great matters concerning our heauenly life, and therefore not so neere to our dull conceipts and knowledge. The matters of this petition are more easie and better felt of vs, and therefore in a most mercifull wisedome our Sauiour beginneth with the easier, and so draweth vs to the harder by degrees, that hauing had tryall of his goodnesse in the one, wee might nothing doubt of his mercie in the other. Hauing felt him friendly in matters of lesser good, wee might full accompt of fauour in things of greater good to vs.
And I haue already answered your obiection sufficiently, if you marked it. For I haue sayde in respect of the matters themselues things belonging to the mind are to go before things belonging to the body, This order reregardeth our infirmitie, not the nature of the things. & so no doubt woulde our Sauiour haue set them, if he had regarded that onely. But looking from that to our infirmitie & dulnes, he hath placed that first that was best knowne to vs, and so from the more known draweth vs to the lesse knowne: from the easier to the harder, and from the earthly to the heauenly. Like a good teacher that wishing the profitte of his schollers, deliuereth to them the lighter lessons first, and milke before meate, that is strong for men.
Content, if this be noted in a worde before: that although wee bee nowe come to [Page 278] matters that concerne our selues and our owne profit and haue passed ouer those that concerne Gods glory, yet may wee not thinke that wee haue nowe done with the Lord and his honor quite, but this onely is the difference, that then wee respected the Lorde onely wholly and immediatly, now wee regarde our selues and our necessities with him, and him, as we vse to speake, mediatly. For otherwise euen all the thinges we wish and do, must regard the Lorde and his holy honour, according to the Apostle, saying, 1. Cor. 10.31. Whether yee eate or drinke, or whatsoeuer ye do, do all to the glory of God. And according to the confession of Saint Austen, Sufficiētia vitae rectè appetitur, Aug. epist. 121. ad Probam. non propter se ipsam quidem, sed vt eam habētes commodius Deo seruiamus. Things fit for this life are rightly requested, but not for themselues, but that hauing them we may better serue God. The true knowledge of this putteth a notable bitte in the mouth of our vntamed desires, and draweth them euer in these worldly commodities to that measure and maner that may stand with the Lords honour. Whereas otherwise when it is forgotten or not known [Page 279] there is no measure in our coueting, no honestie in our vsing, no credit in our leauing them.
Panem.
Nowe come wee to the woorde, and the first as you see is this word Bread. Which both in Scripture and in godly writers is taken diuersly. In the sixt of Iohn it signifieth Christ himself, Ihon. 6.48.51. because as breade and flesh, meat and drinke are to the vse of this transitorie life, so is Christ sent from the Father to vs, for the getting and keeping of euerlasting life. Iosua sayde, Num. 14.9 Ecles. 11.1. Rom. 9.17. feare not the people of the Land, for they are but bread for vs, that is a thing that wee shall ouercome and deuoure. The preacher saith Cast thy breade vpon the waters, that is, be liberall to the poore. Stolne waters are sweete sayth the harlot in the Prouerbes, and hid bread is pleasant. By bread there meaning adulterie & pollution of the flesh. In the Prophet Esay, Esay 30.20 1. Kings 22 it is called the breade of aduersity, in an other place breade of affliction. Sometimes againe it signifieth the benefites of Christ, as when he sayde, It is not lawfull to take the childrens bread, and to giue it to dogges, Math. 15. that is [Page 280] the benefites principally appoynted for the Iewes, which are children, & to giue them to you Gentiles which be dogges. Mysticus sermo sacrarum rerum est panis fortior. Ambr. ser. 14. in Psal. 118 Sometymes it signifieth doctrine and instruction out of the worde whereby our soules are nourished as with spirituall bread, no lesse than our bodies with materiall breade, and thereupon the want of the word called a famine, as you haue heard. With many moe sundry significations if it needed to repeate them, but let these suffice. Here in this petition it is taken in his owne proper sence and signification, for such bread as we eate and are nourished withall. Yet figuratiuely it stretcheth it self further than to bread only, and includeth whatsoeuer is necessary to the sustentation of this life. So sayth Saint Austen, Necessariam corporis exhibitionem petimus aperte in pane, significantes quicquid est nobis necessarium. All needfull maintenance of the body wee aske in this petition playnly in the word bread, For this cause some haue thought panem to come of the Greeke word [...]. Gen. 3. signifiing whatsoeuer is necessary. Nay, so saith the scripture in many places, shewing this largenesse of the word. Jn sudore vultus tui vesceris pane tuo. In the sweate of thy browes shalt thou eat thy bread. That [Page 281] is, whatsoeuer thou inioyest in this worlde of these earthly things, thou shalt come by it by labour and trauell, and not by breade onely. 2 Kings. 6.2. When Elizeus bad the king set breade before them, you see what the king did, hee made them very good intertaynement. All Iobs kinred came to eate breade with him, that is, Iob. last. 11. to reioyce and be mery in all good sort with him: Gen. 11. when Abraham prayed the Angels to stay and hee woulde set a morsell of bread before them, he meant by bread more than bare breade. When Dauid sayd, he that did eat of his bread, Psal. 141.10. lift vp his heele against him, he meant by bread familiaritie, trust and credite, and a very neere coniunction of friendship. So was it vsuall you see with the Hebrewes, in this word to cōprehend all necessary sustenance of the life.
Happely because bread is most vsual and most necessary. For many haue bread that haue no meat, and they that haue both may yet better spare the one than the other, although neither well. As I remember the Duke of Saxonie Frederike, is sayde to haue caused his people to sée, when going [Page 280] [...] [Page 281] [...] [Page 282] to hawke one day in the fieldes, A good example. and séeing his seruants so carelesly and badly to ride ouer the corne and to spoyle it, when hee came home, commaunded that their meate shoulde bee set before them as plentifully as euer, yea and better if it might bee, but neuer a morsell of bread all that day. The seruice being straunge, and no man knowing the cause, at last the good Duke sent them woorde that if they sawe any vse of breade to their comfort, let them learne to take more care of corne hereafter, and not for any pleasure or pastime to ride ouer it, and spoyle it as they had done that day. A worthy example sure for all Princes and Nobles to follow, euer making conscience of the Lords blessings to spoyle them for any vayne delight and pastime. Some other reason may be giuen also of frugalitie, as that we are thus admonished to be content with a litle, and to say with the Apostle cheerefully and heartely: Philip. 4.11. I speake not because of want. 1 [...]. For I haue learned in whatsoeuer estate I am therewith to bee content. 12. I can bee abased, and I can abound, euery where, in all thinges I am instructed, both to bee full and to bee [Page 283] hungry, and to abound & to haue want. I am able to doe all things through the helpe of Christ which strengthneth me. 13. Wee are not taught to pray for gorgeous clothes, for stately houses, Note. or for great liuings and honours, but for bread, bread, and that but for the day, and therefore a stint made assuredly of our immoderate desires. If the Lord giue more, be thankefull and vse it well, but if he giue but bread, that is a litle bee very hartely well content euen with that also, for therfore is it only named here to teach vs so. Sit oratio, quae pro temporalibus est, circa solas necessitates restricta. Let thy prayer which thou makest for temporall matters be restrained euer to things necessary, saith Bernard. For he y t would say in his prayer, for example, sayth Augustine. Doie multiplica diuitias meas, Aug. epist. 121. aut da mihi tantas, quantas illi vel illi dedisti, puto eum non inuenire in oratione Dominica quo possit haec vota coaptare. That is, Lorde increase my riches or giue mee so much as thou hast giuen such an one, and such an one, I thinke that man in the Lords prayer will find no such direction. 1. Timoth. 6.8. When we haue foode and rayment, let vs therewith be [Page 284] content saith the Apostle for we brought nothing into this world, 1. Tim. 6 8. nether shall we cary any thing out. And they that wil be rich fall into temptation and snares, & into many foolish and noysome lustes, which drowne men in perdition and destruction: for the desire of money is the roote of al euil, which while some lusted after, they erred from the faith, and perced them-selues through with many sorowes. And most swéetly in y e Epistle to the Hebrewes. Hebre. 13 5.6.7. Let your conuersation be without couetousnes, and bee content with those things that ye haue, for hee hath sayd: I will not fayle thee, neither forsake thee, So that we may boldly say. The Lorde is my helper, neither will I feare what man can do vnto me. Rom 13.14. Finally take no thought for the flesh, sayth the word againe to fulfil the lusts of it. Thus do you sée then very fitly may we learne by the Lords naming of bread only, barely by it selfe, and neither of gold nor siluer, nor other statelynes, to be content with any litle that the same Lorde shall thinke good to giue vs euer: O thinke of this, and God giue strength. and not greedely to wish for any wanton aboundance. Pray this prayer [Page 285] then beloued with your heart, and thinke of this note. For the Lorde knoweth howe fraile flesh misliketh litle, & séeketh much: that walowing in wealth, it might walow in woe an other day: rechlessely ouertaken with the pleasures of this life, through abilitie to haue them, further than GOD wil warrant, when he falleth to recken.
You haue hearde before that whatsoeuer is needefull to the life of man is included in this word bread, and prayed for here. Some men may pray for more than others may. And you must know also that this needefull is measured according to mens seuerall callings & charges, for great men haue néede of more than meane men, and of both sorts they that haue more charge either of children or other necessary seruants about thē, haue neede also of more. Wherefore if their necessaries be great abundance, Rich Crassus sayd, to be rich was to be able to nourrish an army yearly. euen that great abundance is lawfully prayed for by warrant both of this petition and much other Scripture. But if we go from necessaries, to superfluities, (as in deede the desire of man is) to the ende hee might bathe himselfe in pleasures, that flesh feedeth vpon [Page 286] most greedely, Luc. 16.19. be clothed in purple and fine linnen, and fare most deliciously euery day, though wofully he cry when that folly is faded, for one drop of water to coole his tongue in the burning lake: then must wee remember that a wise man prayed not so, but euen flat contrary, Prou. 30.8. saying Lorde giue me not riches (hee meaneth superfluitie aboue neede) and addeth this reason, least I bee full and deny thee, and say who is the Lord. Which reason the more we meditate vpon, the more strong shall we sée it: this vsually being a fruite of wanton superfluitie, O fearefull frute. to forget our God. Beholde sayth the Lord to his people Israel, I will bring thee into a good lande, Deut. 8.7. &c. a lande in the which are riuers of water, & fountaines, and depths that spring out of valleyes and mountaines. A lande of wheate and barley, and of vineyardes and figgetrees and pomgranats, a lande of oyle oliue, and hony: A lande wherein thou shalt eat bread without scarsety, neither shalt thou lacke any thing therein, a lande whose stones are yron, & out of whose mountains thou shalt digge brasse. Here is the danger. But beware, least when thou hast eaten and [Page 287] filled thy selfe, and hast built goodly houses and dwelt therin, and thy beasts and thy sheepe are increased, and thy siluer and gold is multiplied, and all that thou hast increased, (beware I say againe) lest then thy hart bee lifted vp, & thou forget the Lorde thy God, which brought thee out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage &c. Beware least thou say in thyne heart, My power and the strength of myne owne hande hath gotten me this abundance, but remember the Lorde thy God. For it is he which giueth the power to get substāce &c. You see what a daunger the holy Ghost hath here discouered in abundance of earthly things to lift our heele against the Lord, what a vehement caueat he hath giuen, and as sure as wee liue, Psal. 49. it is a thousand to one we do it. If riches increase sayth he againe by his Prophet, set not thy heart vppon them: as if he shoulde say thy nature is to do it. And charge thē that be rich in this world, 1. Tim. 6.17. sayth the Apostle that they be not high minded, and that they trust not in vncertaine riches, but in the liuing god. Why should men be charged, if there were no daunger. What sayde proude Pharaoh [Page 288] puft vp with his princely pompe, but Quis est Dominꝰ? Exod. 5. Who is the Lord? What said Nabuchad-nezzar, Dan. 4.19. when his greatnesse was so growne that it reached to the heauen, 26. and his dominion to the ende of the earth, 27. when hee walked in the royall place of Babel, I say what sayde hee? But in the pride of his heart against the Lorde thus: Is not this great Babell, A great example. that I haue built for the house of the kingdome by the might of my power, and for the honor of my maiestie. And by and by the hande of the Lord was vpon him, reade it, & reade many times it is a great example. What a damnable dreame was proude Haman in by reason of his grace in Court, Hester. 5. forgetting God, hating his Saintes, and so caried in the smokie cloude of his fauour with the Prince, and his great estate, that he neuer knew where hee was, till he was ready to climbe the tree himselfe that hee had set vp for holy Mardocheus? Can our soules wish a better example to tell vs the danger of earthly greatnes, if the Lorde assist not slyding nature? But these were straungers all from God, you wil say, and therefore no proofes but that wee which knowe more, [Page 289] may doe better, though we swim neuer so much in all abundance? well sée you then the fault of better, 2. Chro. 32.4. 2. Sam. 24. Psal. 30. euen by the same Hezekias a good one, and yet thus deceiued, Dauid a good one and yet so puft vp, that he numbred his people with a proud conceite, and boasted in his wealth, that it would neuer decay. Iob. 31.24. Whereupon Iob glorieth of it as of a speciall grace vpon him beyond the course of any whom the Lord assisteth not, that hee neuer made gold his hope, neither said to the wedge of gold, thou art my confidence: that he neuer reioyced because his substance was great, and so forth. The heathen knewe the danger, and therefore vsually handled it as a tryed trueth, that prosperitie is hardlier wel indured thā aduersitie. Saint Austen sayde it, Three good Mothers bring forth three bad children: truth hatred, familiaritie contempt, and riches pride. and knewe it true Diuitiarum morbus superbia. The disease of riches is pride, and would God we knewe not to much experience to inferre agaynst all denyals this wofull conclusion in our dayes. And to tell vs all, that honors, and ease, and abilitie, to haue what either wanton will can wish, or our owne, or other wild heads deuise, banisheth too often religion, and all his exercises, Too true though too bad. priuate or publique, [Page 290] cooleth and quencheth all heauenly heates, forceth away, as too melancholike fooes, all sweete meditations of Spiritual causes, and giueth the bridle to all damnable pleasure and dreadfull securitie. But they shal know one day, and let vs sée now, that if the Lorde giue vs but dayly breade that is thinges needefull, not needelesse, a moderate, a competent, or sufficient portion to passe this life along withall, assuredly he hee doth that which is safest for vs, in respect of our great propension to abuse his plentie: and good cause we should without any muttering for more, be contented with it. Yet should greater plentie cause greater pietie, greater zeale, greater thankfulnes and all good, Iob. 1.9.10. but alas it is not so. The very deuill coulde say that it was no maruell if Iob feared God, séeing that God had made an hedge about him, and about his house, and about all that he had on euery side, and had blessed the worke of his hands, and his substance was increased in the land, and yet are not many of vs able to reason thus to the stirring vp of our obedience to the Lord for his graces to vs, albeit wee woulde bee iudged great Christians. The Lorde quicken [Page 291] vs. For assuredly to whome the Lorde hath giuen much, of them hee will require much, and they shall answere him.
It were an infinite matter so to do, and in deede not needefull, therefore let vs consider that we aske herein, foode and raymēt and whatsoeuer we want. Houses to dwell in, Psal. 107.36. Psal. 107.109.10. That our children be not vagabonds and begge their bread Psal. 109 We begge peace and quietnes, priuate at home, publique abroad: for this is needfull and a comfortable blessing. Prou. 17.1. Better is a dry morsell, if peace be with it, thā an house full of sacrifices with strife. And it is a great goodnes of God, when we may serue him, as Zacharie sayth, without feare, Luc. 1 2. Thess. 3.16. in holynes and righteousnesse all the daies of our life. Wherefore the Lord himselfe of peace, saith the Apostle, giue you peace alwaies, by al meanes. Rom. 12.18. Psal. 144.14. And if it be possible, as much as in you lyeth, haue peace with all men. Graunt Lord sayth Dauid [Page 292] that there be no going out, no leading into captiuity, neither any complaining in our streetes. Pray for the peace of Ierusalem: Let them prosper that loue thee: 122. Peace be within thy walles, & plenteousnes in thy palaces. Wee pray also for y e bounds of peace, good magistrates. Againe for good health and strength of body, whereby wee may be able to walke in our vocation. For honest name and fame, credit and fauour with men as shalbe good for vs, and a thousande thinges moe that this life hath neede of. Neither do we aske these things in a bare and needy measure onely, but euen in some comfortable measure, that we may not only our selues liue with some cheare, which y e Lord aloweth, but that we may be also helpefull vnto others. So you haue some tas [...] of the particulars of this generall word bread. ‘I see here their doubt is plainly dissolued, that make a question whether a Christian may pray for the outward thinges of this worlde, because the Church must bee subiect here to persecution?’ It is very true: for here is a short commandement [Page 293] to do it, Math. 7.7. Psal. 55. Mar.10.29. Giue vs this day our daylie bread: besides other generall charges in the word. Secondly, wee haue his promises many and mercifull concerning these things, and what he promiseth to giue we may be bolde to aske. Thirdly, Gen. 28.20. we haue the examples of his children, as of Iacob when hee went to Padan Aram, saying: If God wil be with me, and will keepe me in this iourney which I go, and will giue me bread to eate and clothes to put on, so that I come againe vnto my fathers house in safetie, then shall the Lord bee my God. Prou. 30.7. Of Salomon that prayed for foode conuenient, and neither for riches nor pouertie. Of Leapers that prayed to bee clensed: of blinde men that prayed for sight: of men and women many in the Gospell that prayed for their diuers diseases and infirmities, and were healed of our Sauiour without any rebuke euer for their so doing. Fourthly, because the Lord must euer haue a Church, but that cannot be without food, gouernment, peace, health, and such like: therefore it is lawfull to aske them. Lastly, because the asking and expectation of these thinges is a notable exercise of our faith, [Page 294] hope and trust in Gods promises. For we cannot assure our selues of these corporall goods, neither aske them, except we bee in Gods fauour, and feele in our selues good comfort of his good will towards vs. By asking therefore wee exercise our faith to beleeue the Lord to be our good God: from which goodnesse of his wee looke for these things, so farre as they may be good for vs. Otherwise the Lord might say to vs, you are none of that number that I promised these things vnto. Earthly and outward things are lawfully prayed for, but euer with a condition. But yet this euer must we note concerning the maner of our prayer, namely, that it be cum conditione voluntatis, with condition of his good pleasure, will and liking: and, in hunc finem vt seruiamus Deo, & proximo: for this ende that we may serue God, and our neighbour, by them, and with them. For who thus begge thē not, are not heard: that is, these things are not giuen them to their good: but although they receiue them according to their desire, yet is God offended with them, and they receiue them to their iudgement. But spirituall things wee may aske simply and without condition, because GOD so hath promised them, and they euer profite vs: as [Page 295] wee may simply desire the holy Ghost, because the Lorde hath simply and expressely promised him to them that aske him, and so of other matters, whereas these earthly things now are good, and now euill for vs: and therfore left to the pleasure of him that knoweth what is best.
What is the reason of the next word Our, and why is it called Our bread?
Not of merite or of due debt, but in respect of our necessitie which cannot be with out it. And see then I pray you, what great Gods we are become by our first parents eating of the forbidden fruite, We be goodly Gods that cannot giue our selues a peece of bread. surely euen such as are not able to liue, & haue our being in this world without a peece of bread to support & hold vp, which peece of bread wee are not able to giue our selues, if wee perished ten thousand times for want of it, but we must haue it giuē to vs by him that is good in deede. This is the truth of that Serpents saying. You shall not die at al: Gen. 3.4 5. but God dooth knowe that when yee shall eate thereof your eies shall be opened, and you shall be as Gods, knowing good and euill. Yet cannot this and many thousand of lies moe, make mee leaue [Page 296] hearkening to his hissing. Secondly, it is called our Bread, to teach vs to be content with that portion which he vouchsafeth to giue vs, and not to bereaue anie others of that which is theirs. Either our neighbors of their liuings, our seruāts of their wages, o6ur workmen of their hire, or any one what soeuer of his owne. For that is not ours that is another mans, and therfore we cannot make this petition to the Lord, but our owne tongues shall bee our accusers to the Lord. For we shall in wordes aske but so much as may truly bee counted our owne, (as being got by such meanes as he alloweth) and yet in deede are not so contented, but rake and rob, and pull from many men that which is theirs, Consider this. and not ours: How this toucheth many a man, I wishe verie hartely may be concluded by priuie feeling of secret guilt, & not in any broder tearmes layde open by mee. Surely beloued, it is a grieuous matter to disable my selfe to pray the Lords prayer or anie part of it: but so doe all they that are not content with so much bread as is their owne, of which they may trulie saie, it is ours, and therefore beware. Thirdly, this worde Our, truly confirmeth [Page 297] the property of goods, wiues, children, seruants, and such like amongst Christians, contrary to all prophane and brutish community, either by Anabaptists or other heretikes whatsoeuer sought to be establyshed. A long and a large matter if it needed a confirmation, or a confutation.
And why doe we saie Dayly Bread, or bread for the day?
The Lord hath pleased so to call it, first, to note out vnto vs our mortalitie and fading estate, if he should not euen dayly feed vs. Secondly, to teach vs, that it is our dutie dayly to aske what dayly we neede, and not to make our praier at once for a yeres, or many yeeres prouision, because wee woulde take our libertie to praie no more. Thirdly, that thus hee might bridle somewhat our raging hearts, and our endlesse greedie, and insatiable desires. For many of vs are neuer satisfied, neuer pleased with any measure of blessing giuen vs by the Lorde, but euer crauing and crying, more, more. This immoderate humour and sinfull vaine the Lord seeketh heere to helpe, teaching vs to bee so farre from wishing heaps or any wanton delicates, that we are [Page 298] content with dayly bread, that is, with so much as serueth for that daie, and as shall be fit to preserue life honestly, not wantonly. Knowing it and feeling in the faith of a childe of God: that a small thing vnto the iust man is better than greate riches to the wicked and mightie: Psal. 87.16. and againe, if nothing wanteth to them that feare the Lord, that is, no profitable and necessarie thing. Psal. 34.9. The wise man sayth it: The Lord will not famish the soule of the righteous, but he casteth away the substaunce of the wicked. The King and Prophet sayth, I haue bene young, &c. Cyprian saith, Quum Dei sint omnia, habenti Deum nihil deerit, si Deo non desit. And Fides famem non timet. That is, since all things bee Gods, howe shall hee that hath God want any thing, except God be wanting to himselfe. Faith feares no famine. Lastly, to assure vs that so well our wants are knowen to the Lorde, as that for euerie daie he can tell what is sufficient, and what we haue neede of. Therefore when it is sayde in the Gospell, Math. 6.32. Your heauenly Father knoweth what yee haue neede of. We may adde euerie houre, euery day, and [Page 299] doe it by warrant of this worde in this petition. A most comfortable thing truly to euerie one, and especially to them that haue any great carke vpon their hands, eyther of children or otherwise. For it assureth thē that theyr God is priuie to their estate, yea so priuie, that he knoweth for euerie day in the weeke, and for euery day in their liues what they haue neede of, both for themselues and their charges, and euen for that cause, namely, that they should knowe it to be so, he hath caused them to praie but for theyr dayly bread, not naming anie quantitie, but leauing that to himselfe, who knoweth better than themselues what will serue the turne, and will most assuredlie euer send it them. I praie you then thinke of it, and so earnestly thinke of it, as the knowledge and remembrance of it may euer keepe vs from distrust in such a God, and from the effects of distrust, namely, the vse of anie badde meanes to releeue theyr wāts by. For the Lord knoweth our néed, and euerie dayes neede, yea, euerie houres neede, and his word is past, that he wil not onely knowe it, but releeue it, as shall bee best. I will care for thee, I will not fayle [Page 300] thee, neyther forsake thee, sayth the Lorde. And therefore cast thy care in comfort vppon me. 1. Peter 5.7. Hebre. 13.5. What an incouragement also may this be euer to vs, to goe to our knees, and to call vpon our God by prayer, when wee heare how priuie he is to our estate. If we haue a petition to a man, our speeding often lyeth vpon our vtteraunce: if we speake well we speede well, but if either for feare, or bashfulnesse our tongues fayle to tel our case in such full sort as is needfull it should be knowen to the winning of releefe for it, then fayle we also often either of all or part of that wee seeke. But (O happie we) it is not so with GOD. If we cannot vtter a word, oppressed with some woe, or otherwise hindered, if we but sigh, he heareth, he seeth, knoweth, and knoweth more fully, than wee coulde tell him our selues in anie wordes if wee did speake. With what a cheere then may we fall before him for any thing we want, and saie, Lord thou knowest what I would haue, though my tongue foulter, my want speaketh: looke vpon me in thy mercie.
It seemeth by this, that laying vp is vnlawfull.
[Page 301]You iudge amisse, for Ioseph in the cheape yeeres layde vp for deere, and so saued his owne, his masters, and many liues moe, and the Lord directed him to this prouidence. The Disciples of Antioch sent theyr abilitie to the brethren in Iudaea, and it was reserued and layde vp till the famine came that Agabus had prophesied of. Act. 11.28. Christ badde gather vp the broken meate, and let none of it bee lost, the holie Ghost sayth, the children lay not vp for the Fathers, but the Fathers for the children, warranting as you see, a laying vp: & much more proofe if it needed is there. Wherefore by praying for daily bread, or bread for the daie, we are taught to bee content if the Lorde giue no more, but wee are not forbidden to reserue it, if the Lord doe giue more, for the Lordes giftes may not be cast awaie by anie negligence coloured from this place? Yet must our reseruation bee voyde of couetousnesse, made onely in the reuerence of the Lords giftes, to lawfull endes, and not to trust in anie store, and to robbe the poore and needie when want is.
What shall wee answere then to those [Page 302] wordes of Christ, Care not for to morowe, for the morowe shall care for it selfe, &c.
We must aunswere thus, and aunswere trulie, that our Sauiour there forbiddeth vs to thinke of the morowe with distrustfulnesse, but not with prayers and labours.
How can rich men pray this prayer that haue bread for many dayes and yeeres.
Because all vse and comfort and safetie of those riches commeth from the Lorde. Which except the Lorde giue, eyther they loose by some accident their goods, or hauing them they haue no power to vse them, or vsing them, they nourish not, as after is proued.
But if it be Our bread, why should we pray the Lord to giue it, the vse beeing to aske that which is not ours?
If it were ours by duetie, you might be thought to saie some thing, but if it be ours but by mercie, as you haue bene tolde, you saie nothing, for thinges in mercie giuen must in a feeling of miserie be asked: & that it is mercy, let Iacob tell vs, that great seruant [Page 303] of the Lordes, who yet confessed that he was not worthie of the least of all the mercies that GOD had giuen him, much lesse are wee. See you further and I praie you marke them, what profitable things this word may teach vs. First, it teacheth vs, that God is the author and verie spring head of all good, be it spirituall or corporal that commeth vnto vs. And consequentlie we are admonished of our miserie, that are not of our selues woorth a peece of bread, but made beggers of it at his handes that onely dooth and can giue it. If we bee not worth so much, surely wee are not woorth the kingdome of heauen and euerlasting life. This, little thinke they that like brute beasts sit downe to eate their giuen bread, and rise agayne when they are filled, not once eyther in heart or voice, remēbring the giuer of it. Let such remember what the Apostle teacheth, that the creatures of God are not sanctified vnto vs, so that wee may vse them with a good conscience, 1. Tim. 4. Aues prius dulce melos fundunt, quàm granula quaerunt. but by the word and by praier. Let them looke vpon the little birdes, which sing so sweetlie in their kind, before they seeke for meat in the morning. It teacheth vs agayne euer so to [Page 304] get our wealth and riches in this life, as we may truely saie and comfortably feele that the Lord hath giuen them. Which we cannot, if stealth be the means, or vsurie, or oppression, or any condemned way whatsoeuer. For then the deuill helpeth vs, and when anie losse happeneth of them there is a double griefe, one at the loosing, and another at the secrete thought of the iudgement of God ouer thinges not well come by. When as if the meanes be good, as right inheritaunce, or true labour with Iacob, to our masters or such like, then are our gettings the gift of God, the blessings of his mercy vpon our labours, and inioying it euer with a good conscience we loose it also, if so the Lord wil, with a quiet mind, saying with Iob in a Christiā comfort, Iob. 1. the Lord gaue, and the Lorde hath taken away: blessed bee the name of the Lord. Fourthly in saying, Giue, wee are taught that albeit we labour neuer so much, being so commanded to do, Gen. 3.17. Psal. 128.2. 2. Thess. 3.10. Ecles. 7.7. Prou. 14.23. Act. 20.34. yet except the Lorde bestow the blessing, our labours cannot attaine to any thing, according to the Prophet, except the Lord keepe the citie the watchman waketh but in vayne, yea in [Page 305] vayne do we rise vp earely, and goe late to bed, eating the bread of sorowe, except the Lord bestow a mercie vpon our paynes and trauell. With the Lord we haue al things, Psal. 127. and without him wee haue nothing. If the earth fructifie, it is not tilled without God. Psal. 108.33. Mich. 6.15. Agge. 1.6. Rex persicus apud Herodotum. If he sayd it truely, Regnum Persicum creuisse, deo ducente, & ipsis Regibus prompte sequē tibus, that the kingdome of Persia florished because that God lead, and the kinges readely folowed. Surely al men must say that by the same meanes, and not otherwise either their Countries, Townes or houses, haue their good whatsoeuer it is. Respublica dei ope & auxilio multò magis quàm ratione hominum & consilio gubernatur: the Common wealth (saith Tully) is gouerned by the helpe and hande of God much more than by any reason or counsell of men. Pro Rabirio. And vbi non deus, sed mortalis aliquis praeest, ibi malorum nullum effugium. Where man, not God gouerneth, there is no auoyding of euill when it commeth vpon them, saith an other. Againe, Plato▪ Scitis quod neque multitudo, nec robur in bello victoriā adfert, sed qui deo iuuāte, magno animo in hostes impetū [Page 306] faciunt, eos non sustinent hostes. Ye knowe that neither multitude nor strength getteth victorie in battell, but if any stoutly assayle their enemies, God setting to his helping hand, such assault is not euer to be abidden. So haue heathens acknowledged what here Christians are taught, that labour auaileth not to get any bread, except GOD giue it, and giue it dayly. It comfortably assureth vs againe of God his readynes to giue, for otherwise hee woulde neuer haue commanded vs to aske, and say, giue. Last of all we meaning in this petition not only that God should giue vs bare bread, but the healthfull nourishment also of it, and the strength of it, and not onely goods and liuing according to our places and needes but the godly & honest vse also of the same, wee learne by this worde, giue, that aswell this also commeth from God, as the other, a thing either not knowne or fowly forgotten of a number. And therefore they robbe GOD of his glory, and ascribe to the creatures, that which is the power of the creator, and to the meanes, that which they can not haue, except the Lorde blesse them as meanes, I meane to nourish vs, and to sustayne [Page 307] vs healthfully and well. For marke you what the Lorde sayth to his people Israell: Leuit. 26.26. When I shall breake the staffe of your bread, then ten women shall bake their bread in one ouen, and they shall deliuer your bread againe by weight, & you shall eate, but not be satisfied. The staffe of bread is the strength and power to nourish, which you heare the Lord himselfe say is giuen and taken away by him. If hee take it away, the dainties and delicacie of Princes feede them not, but they pyne away in the midst of them all, and if hee giue this staffe to it, the pulse & water that Daniel fed vpon maketh a fayrer face, and giueth a better liking than any portion of the Kinges meate. See this in rich and poore mens children also playnely, the one fully and costly fed, yet prospereth not, the other seldome fully and euer coursely fed, and yet both fat and fayre, and healthy: Such is the gift of God that now we speake of, and herein pray for, yea so farre may it be from nourishing vs, that it may choke vs, if the Lord giue not gift vnto gift, and mercy to mercy, for so did the flye Adrian the 4. and an haire an other. The Lord was able to make [Page 308] his Prophet Eliah to walke fortie dayes & fortie nightes in the strength of a course cake, 1. Kings. 19.8. baked on the coales, & of a pot of water: and the Lord was able to nourish Moses as long in the mount without any meat at all, Exod. 34.23. Math. 4. to tell vs that man liueth not by bread onely, but by euery worde that commeth out of the mouth of God. I said also, the vse of riches came of the Lord, and see your selues if it be not so. Doth not the Preacher say that he had beheld an euill vnder the sunne, and it was a great one, & much amongst men, Cap. 6.1. euē a man to whom God hath giuen riches and treasures, & honour, and hee wanteth nothing for his soule of all that it desireth, but God giueth him not power to eat therof, but a straunge man shall eate it vp. Sée you and marke it, howe God is not onely the giuer of riches, but euen of the vse also & power to eat of them, which gift he bestoweth and withholdeth at his pleasure. The rich man layd vp for many yeeres, but the Lord would not haue him to liue and inioy then the things he had: Luc. 12. the vse hee had not, longer then God gaue it. But euen when hee least thought, his soule was called for, [Page 309] and then like a foole he had heaped too much vp for other men. This is that which the wise Syrach sayth: chap. 11.18.19. Some man is rich by his care and nigardship, and this is the portion of his wages (meaning his reward is to haue them but not to vse them) for when he should beginne to eate of them, the time draweth neere that hee must leaue al these things vnto other men, and dye him selfe. Wherefore I say, praying in this petition not onely for the things, but euen also for the vse & comfort. Whē we say, giue, wee are taught that euen the vse also is of the Lord. And thus do you see what great profite this one worde hath in this petition and what we may learne by it.
First, to teach vs to remember our brethren as well as our selues, to bee carefull for them, and to wish them all needfull things as to our selues: 1. Cor. 13.5. according to the true nature of Christian charitie, which seeketh not her owne things onely, but euen other mens also as well. Consider this ye couetouse. Which when it is considered, what (O Lord) may those men say for the quiet of their consciences, [Page 310] that haue neuer enough themselues, but euen as if God and all his blessing belonged only to them, and that they only should dwell in the world alone, rake and scrape to themselues with might and mayne, but of their brethren they neuer thinke. No, so farre are they from praying for them, that God would giue them their daylie bread, as that if they haue any part or portion of it, they are hartely desirous to haue it from them, yea sicke vpon their beddes often, as was wicked Achab, till they haue gotten Naboths vineyard & inheritance: do these men pray, Da nobis, Giue vs good Lorde our daylie bread? that is, giue my brethren as well as to my owne soule, what is néedfull to them, & giue al thy children as to me their daylie wants. No no, if they might say it for shame, they would say, giue mée all, and let the rest receiue of me if they will haue ought. Couetouse men had rather pray giue me then giue vs. But what, they shame to say they shame not to wish: and therefore as often as they say this prayer they abuse the Lord, and it is his mercie that presently hée striketh not so great hypocrisie, as to say vs with lippes, as if they meant many, and mee with heart, meaning but themselues. [Page 311] Learne therefore (beloued) by a common word to haue a common hart. It liketh the Lord that wee loue our brethren, and it liketh him not that we loue only our selues. We say not, giue me, but giue vs: and let vs doe thereafter, euen ioyne them in prayer with our selues, and wish them bread as to our selues, that is, all necessaries. The second vse of the word vs. Secondly, wee are by this maner of speaking taught the true vse of such portion as God giueth vs, namely, so to haue it as that others haue part with vs. For wee are but Stewards of the Lords gifts. And, non tibi soli datur quod habes, sed per te dat Deus alijs. It is not giuen what thou hast to thy selfe alone, but by thee GOD giueth the same to others. His minde being that thou shouldest so impart them. Thy meate is giuen to comfort others as thou mayst, and a ioy it will be if thou canst say with Iob: Chap. 31.17. I haue not eaten my morsels alone, but the fatherlesse hath eaten with me. Thy wooll is giuen thée to clothe the naked, vers. 19. and a comfort great it is when a man may say with Iob againe: I haue seene none perish for want of clothing, neither any poore without a couering, but their [Page 312] loynes haue blessed me, because they were clothed with y e fliece of my sheepe. Iob had lodging, 32. and he thought it giuen to releeue the straunger: 21. he had authoritie, and he thought it giuen to helpe the poore in iudgement, not to oppresse them. And so euer haue others of Gods children possessed for others, & not onely for themselues, what the Lorde bestowed vppon them. Wherefore if no other mouth should euer iudge thē, their owne mouthes sufficiently charge all miserable wretches and wretched misers of this earth, as often as they pray this prayer, because they say, giue vs, in the plurall number, and yet where they haue receiued they vse it scarce in the singular number, Note. being so farre from releeuing others with any comfort they haue, as that they little may finde in their harts often to reléeue themselues. Let vs be warned before wee smart for wretchednesse. Wee pray not for our selues alone, but for others: we receiue not for our selues alone, but for others: and therefore let vs impart the Lords giuen graces both to our selues and to others. So shal we shew our selues children of our heauenly father, who is [Page 313] bountifull to all, and hard to none, dealing his gifts in such fauour and fulnesse euer, that all tongues may speake of his praise, and all harts conceiue of his mercie. That God and Father make vs like him in this and all our dueties. Amen.
The Prayer.
MIghtie GOD & most louing Lorde, after thinges concerning thy glorie, it is thy gracious fauour to vs frayle wretches, that we should boldly aske what concerneth our necessities and wants, promising euen therein also to be merciful vnto vs, and to heare our prayers. Wherefore both in obedience to thy commaundement, and faith in thy promises, wee throw downe our selues here before thee, & beseech thee to giue vs this day our daily bread: that is, good Lord, as thou hast taught vs, all things needfull to the maintenance of this life. Giue vs meate, drinke and clothing [Page 314] for our bodies. Giue vs of the dew of heauen and fatnesse of the earth as thy blessed pleasure shall vouchsafe vs to our good. If it please thee to giue more, O Lorde make vs thankfull, and faithful stewards to dispose thy mercies to our brethren that shall haue neede. If it please thee to giue lesse, & chaunging thy hand to bring vs with thy seruaunt Moses out of the Court to keepe a flock of sheepe, and with Dauid from high fauours, to many feares, O God and father mercifull, euen with that portion of bread make vs wel content, & thankfull also euer to thee for it. Remēbring well with our selues how thou caredst for these thy seruants and others many in their estate, & hast euen by this word bread, taught vs to bee content with a little. Thy mercies, O Lord, we beseech thee giue vs according to our charges, thou knowest our number, and our needes, and thou feedest the very Rauens that call vpon thee. The eyes of all things wayt vpon thee, O God, & thou giuest them meate in due season. Thou openest thy hande and fillest all things [Page 315] liuing with plenteousnesse. To these fauours, O Lord, graunt peace and quietnesse, priuate at home, and publique abroade. Let there bee no going out, no leading into captiuitie, nor any complayning in our streates. Peace be within the walles of Hierusalem, O Lord, to thy good pleasure, and plenteousnesse in her Palaces, that is, to thy Church mercie and fauour, we beseech thee. To this end giue vs, O heauenly father, the blessing of prudent and godly gouernours. Confirme their harts in zeale and loue to thee, and make them euer carefull of thy glorie. Confirme our obedience and truth agayne to them in thee, and both one and other make vs thankfull greatly for thy present mercy in this behalfe vpon vs. If euer people found fauour at thy maiesties hands, O Lord our portion hath bene great, must wee say, and this daylie bread with a liberall hande aboue other nations now many yeeres giuen vnto vs. O deare father touch vs with the feeling of it, and make vs thankfull, and continue this mercie and louing kindnesse still vppon [Page 316] vs, giuing vs still these cōforts of thine. What wee haue neede of, denie vs not, and what wee haue, with thy fauour, O Lord, and to our good let vs euer haue it, not to our harme and iudgement. So we that be thy people and sheepe of thy pasture, shall giue thee thankes for euer. Heare vs O Lord, O God & father gracious, not for our sakes, but for Iesus Christ his sake, our onely Lord and Sauiour, Amen.
The fifth petition. And forgiue vs our trespasses, &c.
Touching the order of it, Tertullian saith very well: Quid alimenta proderunt, si illis reputamur re vera quasi taurus ad victimam, what will any nourishments in this [Page 317] life profit vs, if with them we be accompted as Oxen to the slaughter, Cyprian more playnely: Post subsidium cibi, The order of this petition. petitur & venia delicti, vt qui a deo pascitur, in deo viuat, nec tantum praesenti et temporali vitae, sed & aeternae consulatur: ad quam veniri potest, si peccata dimittātur: after the ayd of meat is begged pardon of offence; that he which of God is fed, in God may liue, and care had aswell of eternall life as of temporall, vnto which eternall life then is the way open, when all sins be forgiuen. Wherefore since in the former we haue craued of the Lorde what concerneth this life, in these two latter we begge what concerneth that hereafter. In the former desiring him to forgiue what is past, & in the latter to strengthen against what is to come. Both which our requests haue grounde vpon his owne promise, and are directed thereby. For the Lorde in the couenaunt which it pleased him to make with his Church hath promised both, Iere. 31.34. & 33. saying, their iniquitie will I forgiue, and remember their sinnes no more: which is the thing we now begge. And I will put my lawe in their inward parts, and write it in their hearts, and will be their God, [Page 318] and they shalbe my people, &c. that is I will assist them with a newe power of Spirit, & confirme them with a further strength to stand hereafter, which is the matter of our next question.
If it had not bene sayd before in the beginning of the former petition that this order is obserued of the Lord in regard of our rudenes, that he might lead vs from a matter better known, to a matter lesse known: yet truely should they bee very rawe in religion that would thinke thinges onely respecting this life to bee preferred before things touching life eternall. God forbid therefore but this order of these petitions notwithstanding, euery Christian man and woman should make it their chiefe care to finde mercy with the Lorde for their transgressions, rather then to inioye ten thousande worlds with all the glory that might be in them, for what would al these worlds [Page 319] profite them when they had lost their owne soules, Math. 16 26. in them all not able to finde what to giue for the recompence of the same again? But without remission of sinne there can be no saluation, God not so much as hearing sinners, much lesse sauing them. And therfore iustly our chiefe care to haue sinne pardoned that we may be saued.
If you would conclude any thing of the order of this petition following, Religion is not cause of want, but sinne. the other conclude this, and that you may doe both truely and profitably, namely that true religion is not the cause of want of daily bread, but our sinnes. And therefore presently after request to the Lord for that, Deutro. 32.14. we adioyne the other as the true stoppe and let of the former, if it be not taken away by his mercy: as if wee shoulde say, we request Lord the comforts of this life, the fruites of the ground, and the fruites of our Cattell, butter of Kyne, and milke of sheepe, with fat of Lambes and Rammes fed in Bashan, the blessing of wheate, and the red licour of the grape, but neither these nor any such may we looke for, except in mercy thou take away our sinne, the very stay of all thy goodnes from vs, if thou deale in iustice. And [Page 320] therefore Lord forgiue vs our trepasses. Let no man then accuse religion for dearth and scarsetie, for famine and hunger, but consider his owne desertes, and the desertes of thousandes more, and remember euer both howe these petitions lye, and what also for more playnnes the Lorde himselfe hath spoken by his Prophet Ieremy saying: Your iniquities haue turned away these earthly blessings from you, Iere. 5. as rayne both earely and late in due season, with a pleasant haruest & such like: yea your sinnes haue hindred good things from you. Againe by Esay: Behold the Lordes hād is not shortned, Esay. 49.1. &c. that it cannot saue, neither is his eare heauy that it cannot heare: but your iniquities haue separated betwixt you and your God, and your sinnes haue hid his face from you, that he will not heare. For your handes are defiled with bloud, and your fingers with iniquitie, &c.
[Page 321]The first word is Forgiue, of it selfe so playne that it needeth not any explication, The hole petition teacheth two things, quid petamus & quid facero debeamus, Petitio: remit [...] nobis, &c. and therefore not standing in that sort vpon it, let vs consider the conclusions that arise thereof to a Christian mind that carefully weigheth what GOD hath spoken. First then it containeth a playne confession of our miserable estate vnto the Lorde, and so teacheth vs that before pardon and forgiuenes, ought to goe a true, faithfull, and vnfayned acknowledging of our euill whatsoeuer. For why shoulde God vouchsafe to pardon, what we, not able in truth to hyde from him, as being God, yet in the strong corruption of our vntamed hearts indeuor to cloke, and doe not lay open in woe and godly sorrow before him. Confession to God. Very mortal mā looketh for confession of a faulte, and wee vse to say that halfe the amendes is made when it is so done, yet may we couer from man very great offences, howe much more may the Lord our God iustly require that being notable to blind him, we seeke not to do it, but in al reuerence of his maiesty and all vehement dislike of our selues and our sinnes, we lay them at his foote and begge his mercy. It is a notable place in the [Page 322] Psame of Dauid teacheth vs this. When he sayth: Whilst I helde my tongue my bones consumed, Psal. 32. or when I roared al the day long▪ for thy hand is heauy vpon me day and night, and my moysture is turned into the drought of Summer, then I acknowledged my sinne, neither hid I mine iniquitie, For I thought I wil confesse against my selfe my wickednes vnto the Lord, and thou forgauest the punishment of my sinne. See howe before he confessed he found no comfort, Num. 5.7. and after confession howe hee found no punishment. Looke in the Law of the Lord, and marke these wordes to Moses: When a man or woman shall commit any sinne that mē commit, and transgresse against the Lord, when that person shall trespasse, then they shall confesse their sin which they haue done, and shall restore the damage, &c. Confession God required and confession they performed. Iob. 13.15. Although the Lord should kill me sayth faythfull Iob, yet will I put my trust in him, but I will reprooue my wayes, for all that, in his sight, that is I will confesse my euil freely and fully with a single heart, as a wretched [Page 323] sinner should do. Prou. 28.13. He that hydeth his sinne sayth the wise Salomon, shall not prosper, but he that confesseth them & forsaketh them shall haue mercy. 1. Iohn. 1.8.9. If wee say we haue no sinne, then wee deceiue our selues and there is no trueth in vs, but if wee acknowledge and confesse our sinne, God is faithfull to forgiue vs our sinne, and the blood of Iesus Christ clenseth vs from all sinne. Shrift where found and lost. This is not that filthy shrift in the eare of a filthy liuer inuented in Rome, and throwne downe in Constantinople vppon iust experience of vggly pollution by it, but this is the Lords ordynaunce performed euer of the Lordes people, to the Lorde himselfe. Psal. 51. Dauid a sinner hydeth it not, when the Prophet spake, but cryed peccaui, with a feeling heart and a grieued mind that he had so fallen. 2. Sam. 14. That Dauid when hee had numbred the people, and the Lord offended had sent a plague amongst them, cryed in his wo. It is I, it is I Lorde that haue offended, and these seely sheepe what haue they done? and againe in an other place: Therfore I said, Lorde [...] mercy vpon mee and heale my sou [...] [...]r I haue sinned against thee. Psal. 41.4. [Page 324] The straying sonne returning to himselfe and to the estate of sonne seeth and sigheth for passed folly, and confesseth it freely as his bounden duetie, Father, Father, I haue sinned against heauen and against thee, Luc. 15.21. and I am no more worthy to bee called thy sonne. The humble publicane beseecheth God to be mercifull to him, Luc. 18.13. not a iust proud Pharisie, but a poore sinnefull and wretched Publicane. Wee are here iustly, sayd the thiefe on the crosse, & wee receiue things worthie of y t wee haue done, but this mā hath done nothing amisse: a very plaine confession of a féeling hart. Whē Paul had preached against coniuring and sorcery, Act. 19.18. as we read in that place: what was the fruite of his speaking, & their hearing, but this? Math. 3.6 Many that beleeued came, and confessed, & shewed their workes. Iohn also baptized in the wildernes, but whom? such as confessed their sinnes against the Lorde. Euer therefore before pardon must goe confession, for so euer hath it done as by all these proofes is now plaine. Priuat to God, if the sinne be priuat, Publique to the Church if the sinne bee such as shall more appeare hereafter in an other place. [Page 325] Wherefore let vs end this note vpon this first word, Forgiue, and knowe it euer that wee are taught, if wee seeke mercy, not to hide sinne. For the Lords pardon requireth the sinners confession. Couers and clokes, they do but couer the light of Gods countenance, that it shyne not vpon vs, and yet do what we can, wee can couer nothing in deede from his eyes. Wee shewe our will and wee want our wish: sinne vnto sinne, we grieuously adde, and we deale with our soules as some sory ones with their bodies, Note. concealing their sore till the time bee past, & the body perished. Wherfore euen as often as we shal euer hereafter say this prayer, let vs adde this confession to it: O Lord our grieuous trespasses, our many & great transgressions, this blot of our bodies, or spot of our soules whatsoeuer it is in that mercy that hath no measure: forgiue it, dash it, and wash it out, that it neuer appeare againe before thee.
Secondly it teacheth vs the long suffering of the Lord, wonderfull and vnspeakable towards mankind. Whereby hee beareth, and beareth with vs wretched creatures, [Page 326] and although we daily and hourely, euer and continually sinne against him, yet casteth hee not away so vnprofitable seruants, but deferreth his anger, spareth his iudgements, and if we turne to him, he turneth most mercifully to vs, and forgiueth heapes of vggly sinne against him. If we wormes and dust should be vsed of any, as he is vsed of many, we would shew our corruption quickly, and recken vp the faultes committed and pardoned by vs, thinking we had shewed great fauour, & done much for our brethren, if wee had twise or thrise bene intreated by them to forgiue them, we would deny at the last and say playnely to them, we might not euer forgiue, if they so euer would offende. The Lords great mercy and our great corruption. Yet what are we? as bad as they. If not to them, yet to others, and therefore no such cause we should be so strickt in measure. When often our selues must neede the same curtesie, and request a fauourable hand to strike but softly. But sée the Lorde. His puritie blotteth both Sunne and Moone, the heauen & the earth and all the creatures in them both, he offendeth neuer, neither needeth that any should forgiue him, and yet is he more fauourable [Page 327] to his very enemies, than we are to our liked and loued friends. For he spareth the woorst more than we the best, and though they sinne often, yet forgiueth he stil. They aske and he graunteth, they knocke and he openeth, they cry & hee spareth, yea though they haue cryed it ten thousand times forgiue vs our trespasses, and hee euer hath forgiuen very great and grieuous ones, yet is he not weary when we cry agayne, and casteth vs of, 2. Petr. 3.9 but he is patient toward vs, sayth Saint Peter, and woulde haue no man perish, but al to come to repentance, and to be saued. O deerest GOD what fauour is this, what goodnes is this to so great offenders? Yea marke it here howe we are commaunded whilest we liue and breath to pray this prayer, forgiue vs Lord, and therefore playnely taught that euen so long there is mercy with GOD without wearynes, a gracious open eare to a sinfull suter, and pardon for that sinne that frailtie hath fallen into, and nowe seeketh in a better grace to haue done away. This is great patience that indureth till death being so often prouoked to deny such fauour & with rauished harts for the swéetnes [Page 328] of it may wee heare and learne it, yet let vs not abuse it, as some haue done, but remember wel what the Apostle sayd when it was obiected: Rom. 6.1 shal wee sinne that grace may abound: God forbid. Howe shall wee which are deade to sinne, liue yet therein, and so forth, as followeth there at large. Rom. 2.5 The riches of his bountifulnes & patience, and long sufferaunce leadeth to repentance, sayth the same Apostle. If to repentance, then not to presumption, if to amendment, then not to continuance in the euill, and therefore take heede. Punit Deus serò quidem, sed duriter. Long doeth the Lord stay ere he smite, but hee smiteth home when hee doth smite. Conclude wee then with wise Syrach: Say not, I haue sinned, Eccles. 5.4. &c. and what euill hath come vnto mee. For the almightie is a patient rewarder, but hee will not leaue thee vnpunished. Because thy sinne is forgiuen be not without feare, to heape sinne vpon sinne. And say not, the mercy of God is great, hee will forgiue me my manifold sinnes: for mercy and wrath come from him, and his indignation commeth downe vpon sinners. Make no [Page 329] tarying to turne vnto the Lord and put not off from day to day. For suddenly shal the wrath of the Lord break forth, and in thy securitie thou shalt bee destroyed, and thou shalt perish in time of vengeance. That houre that the wicked hope for is often denyed, and suddenly they perish without repentance. Therefore presume not.
Thirdly, wee learne by this first worde that the remission of our sinnes is of meere mercie and fauour, not for any merite of ours. For marke I pray you how wee are taught to say, not as the debtor sayd in the Gospel, Lord refrayne thine anger toward vs, and wee will pay thee all: but absolutely and plainly, Lord forgiue, that is quite rased out, and pardon without any recompence or satisfaction from vs or by vs. Grace proued and satisfactiō improued. So that euen this petition, if there were no more Scripture, assureth the truth of that doctrine to vs, that by grace wee liue and are saued. Mercie pardoneth, mercie healeth, and mercy doth whatsoeuer God doth for vs. Merite dare not péepe to speake vnto the Lord. Iust as the Apostle sayth: We [Page 330] are iustified freely by his grace, not of works, nay, if of grace, therefore not of works, Rom. 3.14. els were grace no grace. Againe, wee haue the forgiuenesse of our sinnes according to his rich grace. 9.11. 11.6. And againe: By grace are ye saued through faith, & that not of your selues, Ephes. 17.2.8 it is the gift of God: with a number such like places. Iust also as the Father sayd, Meritum meum miseratio Domini: My merite is the onely and free mercie of God: and so long aboūd I with merits as he aboundeth with mercies: but take the one from him, and take the other from me. For my merite, I say, is his meere mercie. Wherfore most greeuously doth that doctrine of Poperie robbe the Lord of his true and due honour, when it teacheth satisfaction by man to God for his sinne. For who can satisfie GOD, but his onely Sonne, in whom only he is pleased. And of whom flatly it is sayd, that he is the propitiation, that is, the full, whole, perfite, and all the satisfaction that GOD requireth or can like of in this sense. Mary knewe no other, the Publican knewe no other, Peter knewe no other, nor the olde father when he sayd of Peter, Lachrimas lego, [Page 331] satisfactionem non lego. Peters teares I read of, Chrysost, but of any satisfaction that hee made himself to purge his sinne & to please God with I reade of none: but of this also more in his proper place, if God will. Let vs see the truth, stand in the truth, thanke the God of heauen for it, and detest these Popish blasphemies against the Lord and his deare Sonne. In that precious bloud is the father pleased and satisfied for al our sinnes, if wee lay holde of it: and for our workes they carie greater corruption in their bones and bowels, than that so pure a God should bee pleased with them, or so vggly sinnes euer purged by them.
To teach vs that which wee are dull to learne, namely, not to bestowe our whole loue and care vpon our selues, but to deuide it also to our brethren, and euen as hartely and earnestly to beseech the Lorde to blot out all their offences as our owne, and to be mercifull to thē as to our selues. But alas beloued, where is this affection amongst vs? where is this care of the spirituall good of our neighbours? Truely it [Page 332] is most rare, yea much more rare than can stand with right and true profession of Iesus Christ. A great corruption in vs. If wee doe thinke of our brethren at any time, & wish them well, surely that reacheth but to earthly blessings, to riches, to honors, to fauour and friends in this sinfull worlde, and so wee might see them magnified and exalted in this respect, our desire were answered and wee fully contented. The pardon of their sinnes, and fauour with God by his beloued Sonne, their future ioye in a place of ioye endlesse and eternall, alas we thinke not of, we care not for, God knoweth we seldome (if euer) pray for. Yet is this all in all: for how sodenly fadeth all worldly pompe, if it be obtayned, and how often fayle we, and neuer do obtayne it. Wherefore euen in this and euery petition of this daylie prayer, the Lord hath quickned our earthly mindes to loue in a better sorte our neighbours and brethren: and I pray you let vs learne it. Remember how vehemently Moses felt the miserie of the Iewes, if God forgaue them not their committed euill, and how earnestly hee prayed for that forgiuenesse. Exod. 32.31. Oh (sayth he) this people haue sinned a [Page 333] great sinne, and haue made them Gods of gold. Therefore now if thou pardon their sinne, thy mercie shal appeare, but if thou wilt not, I pray thee rase me out of the booke which thou hast written. Remember the words of the Apostle Paul to the like effect: I say the truth in Christ, Rom. 9.1. I lye not, my conscience bearing mee witnesse in the holy Ghost, that I haue great heauinesse and continuall sorowe in my hart. For I would wish my selfe to be separate from Christ, for my brethrē that are my kinsmen according to the flesh. See beloued and marke wherein the best loue of man to man consisteth and is shewed, namely, by wishing his spirituall good, the good of his soule, the forgiuenesse of his sinnes: Psal. 4. and as the Prophet Dauid sayth, the lifting vp of y e light of the Lords countenance vpon him. O patternes of loue in this behalfe to their brethren, Moses and Paule, inimitable of vs, vnlesse the Lord assist. For where is this heauinesse of hart and continuall sorrowe to see our brethren sinne, and by sinne to indaunger themselues here and for euer? Psal. 119. Where are those flouds of teares which Dauid sayd [Page 334] gushed out of his eyes, because men kept not Gods commaundements. Alas how strange a tale is this to vs! Well, it should not be straunge. Neither Moses nor Paule would haue wished themselues accursed of God, to haue gayned to their brethren ten thousande worldes, or any worldly good whatsoeuer, but to gayne them spirituall good they did it: and therefore much more are wee to care for the saluation of our brethren than for their glorie in this earth, if we will imitate them. Dauid would neuer haue gushed out teares to see them want wealth, but to see them want grace he did. Wherefore let vs learne how to loue our brethren wel: let vs learne what most pleaseth and displeaseth God: what most profiteth and hurteth our neighbours, and more hartely pray for the remissiō of their sinnes than for any worldly good. It is good loue to wish God & his comforts to our frends, and to bee greatly touched with their misdoings toward God. It was for sinne and the effects of sinne that Ieremy saw in the people, Iere. 9.1 and readie to fall vpon them, that made him wish his head full of water and his eyes a fountaine of teares, and that he [Page 335] had a cottage in the wildernesse to sit and sorrowe in. Therefore much doe wee seeke for our brethren, when we seeke the pardon of their sinnes at Gods hande for them. Now beloued, If we be bound to beseche God to forgiue our brethren their sinnes, are not we our selues bound to forgiue them? if wee bee bound to beseech God to forgiue them their sinnes agaynst him, iudge your selues if we bee not bound to forgiue them our selues their sinnes agaynst vs. And agayne, what their case is that will euery day say this prayer with their tongues, and desire God to forgiue both them and their brethren their sinnes, and by and by both goe themselues & with many flattring baytes, earnest alluremēts, & euen almost violent constraynts pull the same their brethren to sinne agayne without remorse and feeling. Can wee both bee mediators for pardon, and tempters to mischiefe, with God his good liking. Fearefully therefore doe thousands offende and thinke not of it. If we will pray for remission for our selues & others, we must keepe our selues and others, as the Lorde will strengthen, from such euill agayne when we are pardoned. Alurers of others to sinne. Away then with this good fellowship that tempteth vnto sinne: and if any allure you my brethren, if other denyals [Page 336] will not serue, aske them whether they haue sayd any prayers that day or not if they haue not, iudge if that be good companie to go withall or no: if they haue, aske them if they haue not therin besought God to pardon both their owne sinnes and other mens: if they haue, how may they then with one breath send foorth good and euill, pray for good, prouoke to euill: aske pardon, and doe the thing agayne. So shall Satan flye from you.
The next word is Our, & what doth that note vnto vs.
A lamentable exchange made.It sheweth vs what is the qualitie of our riches and wealth, for wee haue playde the merchantes, and transsigned with an outlandish rouer called the deuil, and with him we haue dealt by exchaunge. Our barke was fraighted with knowledge, with loue, with humilitie, with ioy, with peace, with long suffering, with gentlenesse, with goodnes, with faith, with méeknesse, with temperance, and to go no further, with all grace and innocencie. So that wee might saie of these iewells, that they were ours: but now we haue vnladed the bark by subtill perswasion, and freight it a newe with [Page 337] this rouers wares, with ignoraunce, with hatred, with pride, with sorrowes, with adulterie, with fornication, with vncleannesse, with wantonnes, Idolatry, witchcraft, debate, emulations, wrath, contentions, seditions, heresies, enuie, murther, dronkennesse, gluttonie, and such like, yea, with all want of grace and impuritie. So that nowe wee must saie the former were ours, and these are ours. What is ours now. This is our lading nowe, and this haue wee profited by this rouer now. Now we must saie, Forgiue vs our trespasses, then might we saie continue thy graces: thē was grace our lading, now are we freight til we sink again with sinnes and trespasses. Alasse that this word Ours should be applied to these. But thus are we fallen, and of vs it is nowe sayde, that all the imaginations of the thoughts of our hearts are onely euill continually, Gen 6.5 Psal. 51.5. that we are borne in iniquitie and conceiued in sinne, and that wee are not able so much as to think a good thought of our selues. Wherefore as I saie, this word in our petition, telleth vs the quality of our wealth, and that our gardens haue growing too much rue in them, and too litle [Page 338] hearbe of grace. Our gardens now haue too much rue, and to little hearbe of grace. Ambro. de sacram. lib. 5. cap. 4. Trespasses bee ours nowe, but no trespasses were ours once. This thought Sainct Ambrose of when he sayd, Diues eras, ad imaginem et similitudinem Dei factus, perdidisti quod habebas, perdi disti pecuniam, accepisti a diabolo debitum quod non erat necessarium &c. What is our debt but sinne? Thou wast rich, and made to the image and similitude of God, but thou hast lost what thou hadst, thou hast lost thy money, and taken of the deuill a debt that was not necessarie. The best waie for vs, is to vnlade agayne this bad merchaundise that we haue got of this rouing merchant, by humble prayer to the Lord to forgiue vs our trespasses, and to drowne them in the botome of the Sea, that they neuer more may be seene, aiding vs, strengthening vs, and confirming vs against our greate and grieuous weakenesse: which the Lorde for his mercie sake doe.
If you will proceed in order, the word Trespasses is next.
Math. 6.12. [...]er. [...].14. [...]uc. 11.4.The Greeke wordes which the holie Ghost hath vsed in these places here noted are diuerse, yet tending to the same matter [...] [Page 369] that he will not giue ouer whilest hee hath to spend. For this feeling heart of another mans harme, this loue and lenity, this tender compassion and care for them that haue not grace to care for themselues, is precious before the Lord. And he often rewardeth losse in this respect sustayned, with better measure than lawe woulde haue giuen either costs or damages. Finallie, forgette not also euen many times to reason with your selfe thus, I see the fatherlesse & widowe many times oppressed for want of helpe, and weaknesse go to the wall for want of countenance, yea, I see sinne born out, and vertue borne downe many times, to the greate dishonour of GOD, and offence of his Church, and I am not touched thereat, or at least I spend not a penie, neither a dayes trauayle to helpe therein, but now that my self am touched, and my transitorie substaunce endangered, I am ready to goe to lawe, and to spende much, surelie this may I do, but that other should I not leaue vndone. Yet howe am I more forward for riches than for vertue, for euerie cause of mine owne, than for anie of my neighbours. Thus I saie, to reason with [Page 370] your selfe is most profitable, and wil greatly direct a good minde in this matter wee speake of, namely, how hee may vse lawe. Nowe then I trust you see a bridle put in our mouthes from hasting to lawe, as wee do for euerie occasion, troubling our selues and whole Countries with the vnquietnesse of our natures, and vngodlynesse of our hearts. These conditions and such other obserued, let vs knowe our libertie to vse the Lordes good ordinaunce for the maintenance of peace, & right, and for the due punishment of oppugners of eyther of them, or of them both. But let vs not abuse to our owne reuenge, what to those endes in Gods mercie to man is so graciously ordayned.
God make this coole the vnregenerate humours of a number, and I thank you for it. Now to proceed, I pray you how may we bee sayd to forgiue to our brethren their trespasses, seeing none forgiueth sinne but God onely.
You must consider that in sinne there be two things. First, the euill of the action, & secondly the detrimēt that ariseth to man. The euill of the action, is that impuritie [Page 371] and foulenesse wherewith the law of God, agaynst which it is contrarie, chargeth it. And this concerneth the Lord, Man doth not forgiue the euill or vice of the action but the detriment arising by it to man. because béeing by him prohibited, the committing of it, is also agaynst him. This properlie is sinne, and the remission of it onely is in the Lord himselfe. No man is able to doe it. But the seconde which is the detriment or hurt that ariseth by that trespasse to a mā, either in fame or bodie, or goods, as it is agaynst man, so man may remit and pardon it without anie impeachment of the Lords glorie. Thus therefore doe wee forgiue trespasses, when wee forgiue the harme that hath arisen to vs by them, together with all conceiued anger, swelling, indignation, & wrath for the same. The Lordes forgiuenesse is a rasing out of the sinne it selfe, I meane a full remission of the transgression of his law by that trespasse whatsoeuer. Let that man of sinne therefore looke about him, and all his adherents wel consider it, how their pardons may runne with remission both a poena et culpa, from punishment and guilt. The Popes pardons. A poena est culpa blasphemous. They are in these daies of light, when the Lords mercy hath made the Sunne of vnderstanding shine [Page 372] vpon his Church, and the daie starre arise in his childrens harts, compelled to excuse theyr Pope, by affirming, that hee remitteth but onely the punishment, which by law is due to such offence, and medleth not with the sinne, as it concerneth God. But let them looke if they saie true, when his pardons be extāt in this forme that I haue named, releasing for money both poenam, the punishment, and culpam, the fault. Iwis they wil sée it, if y e Lord be so gracious to thē, a pride prophecied as a note of Antichrist. And neuer did the Iewes more wrongfully mislike our Sauiour beeing God as well as man, than we may rightly abhorre this monster, being onely man, & a most miserable man in many respects, for y t he presumeth to forgiue sins, Esay. 43.23. which none cā forgiue but god alone. For, it is I, it is I, sayth the Lord, that put away iniquitie, and forgiue sinnes. And, the Lord hath done awaie thy sinne, sayth Nathan to Dauid, not I, nor any man. And this might wee learne euen by this forme of prayer, if there were no other Scripture. For vnto whome doth the Lorde teach vs to saie, Forgiue vs our trespasses, but onely [Page 373] to God? Surely if any man or woman, Sainct or Angell coulde forgiue vs, then were it & should be lawful for vs to pray to thē to forgiue vs, & so to chāge this prayer frō Pater to Mater, or Frater, frō our Father, to our mother, our brother, to holy Peter, holy Paul, or such like. But how spend I words in a playne matter? it is inough.
Are all men and women to pray this prayer, or but onely some?
Surely you remember me of that which is worthie noting, as well as anie thing that hath bene sayd, namely, how our Sauiour Christ hath sayd vnto all the world, that there is iust cause to acknowledge thē selues sinners, and to pray for the pardon of their sinnes. For whosoeuer haue néede to beg anie thing at God his handes, thus he teacheth them to pray, but the whole world standeth in neede to begge at Gods hande, all therefore the whole worlde must praie thus, Both Iewes and Gentiles, Ro. 3.9. Read. Aug. de. natura & gratia. vers. 46. sayth the Apostle, are vnder sinne, as it is written. There is none righteous, no not one. There is none that vnderstandeth, there is none that seeketh GOD. They haue al gone out of the waie, they [Page 374] haue bene made altogether vnprofitable: there is none that dooth good, no not one. Theyr throte is an open sepulchre, they haue vsed their tongues to deceit, the poisō of Aspes is vnder their lippes. Whose mouth is full of cursing and bitternesse, their feete are swifte to shed bloud. Destruction and calamitie are in their wayes, and the way of peace haue they not known, the feare of God is not before theyr eyes. vers. 23. Galat. 3.22. Agayne in the same Chapter, All haue sinned, and are depriued of the glorie of God. And to the Galathians, The Scripture hath cō cluded all vnder sinne. And if anie man saie he hath no sinne, he deceiueth him selfe, & there is no truth in him. With a number such lyke places. Enter not into iudgement with thy seruant O Lord, sayth the prophet Dauid, for no flesh shal be iustified in thy sight. Wherefore it is not for modestie that wee must praie to the Lord to forgiue vs our sinne, The error of the Pelagians. as most wickedly the Pelagians affirmed, but for conscience and truth, and as Hierome sayth, Ex humanae fragilitatis, et nostrae miseriae conscientia: Vppon true feeling and feare [Page 375] of mans frailtie, and misery, and the iudgements of God due to it. For a prayer conceiued for modestie onely, shoulde bee a lie and a fained humilitie. And as Austen pretilie speaketh, Humilitas statuta in parte falsitatis, perderet praemium veritatis. False humilitie should loose y e blessing that truth should haue. Non ergo debemus sic laudare creatorem, vt cogamur dicere, imo verò conuincamur dicere superfluum saluatorèm. We must not so prayse our creator, as we be compelled, yea, conuinced to saie, that superfluous is a Sauiour. And agayne, Quia nos creauit, ita simus grati, vt non simus quia sanat, ingrati. Cathary &c. Anabap. Let vs so be thankfull to the Lord for creating vs, as wee bée not vnthankfull to him for healing vs. With many such like sentēces, noting our too true corruption, Some in the scripture are called iust and vp right: but this is to be vnderstode before God: or as Aug sayeth▪ Affectu, non effectu by desire not by deede. and their most highe pride that think they haue attained to such holynesse as y t they neede not saie, Remitte nobis debita nostra, Forgiue vs O Lorde our trespasses. Is there anie man now a dayes better than the Disciples? Yet the Lord teacheth thē we sée to pray this prayer. And surely as our garments though dayly brushed, yet dayly and still need brushing [Page 376] agayne, because euer when they are brushed, newe dust and foulenesse lighteth vppon them: euen so our soules and bodies, though many times altered by a gracious pardon from God in Christ, yet daily and still so gathering dust agayne, as that dayly and still they neede to bee cleered. And therefore euer must all men praie this praier.
Furthermore euen here also haue the Nouatian heretiques a playne fall with their most vncomfortable assertion or heresie, Sinne after baptisme pardoned. thinking and auouching that there is no pardon for any that after he is baptized committeth any publique sinne. For doth our Sauiour here make any distinction of publique or priuat offences, of men baptized or vnbaptized, of tymes before or after. No, no, to our great comfort he doth not as hath before bene shewed, but al men hee biddeth pray thus, at all tymes he biddeth pray thus, and for all offences hee biddeth pray thus indefinitly. And except wee shall make a mocker of the Lord, what hee biddeth aske he is ready to giue, and a sure comfort by his commaundement to pray, may be drawen to my soule that I shal obtayne. [Page 377] And therefore litle children these things I write, that yee sinne not. 1. Iohn. 2. But if any man doe sinne wee haue an aduocate with the Father, Iesus Christ the righteous and he is the propitiation for our sins, & not for ours onely, but also for the sinnes of the whole world. Yea let vs adde to his wordes, but not to his meaning, for sinnes both before and after baptisme.
Surely you name a very notable testimony of our most vile corruption, that solemnely professing our repentance for any bad behauiour, and vowing to the Lorde, and with our selues, that no more wee will do so, yet contrary both to promise and purpose, we fall againe into the selfesame offence and sinne. And if the Lord should neuer receyue vs againe after such a transgression, we had but what iustly and greatly [Page 378] wee deserued. Yet is this mercy more, not to imbolden to so great impietie, but to comfort grieued ones with so great frailtie. Wherefore with desire to stand, and al possible indeuour against such second fals, let vs heare yet what the Lorde sayth, if in our great weakenes wee doe fall, I meane into the same offence againe after repentance. For we see the Prophets in euerie place exhort men to repentance, not which had once offended, but which with an obstinate contempt of God had not stayed to runne into all kind of wickednes, & which after a shewe of repentaunce, yet returned to their sinnefull course agayne, the Prophet Ieremy of all other is full of places, if you list to read any, Agayne the Lorde in his law would haue dayly sacrifices offred sometime in the name of the whole people, sometimes in the name of a priuat person, aswell for offences committed by ignorance, as for voluntary transgressions and falles, which assuredly shoulde not haue bene done, except there had bene mercy euen for second faults. For the Lord would not deceiue his people with vaine figures. Psal. 78. Thirdly in the Psalme we very playnely [Page 379] sée that God was intreated to forgiue most hypocriticall and obstinate sinnes▪ And nowe in the tyme of his Gospell his goodnes is not streyted or diminished, but euen nowe also more playnely it is proclaymed to the worlde, that at what tyme soeuer a sinner soroweth from his heart, there is pardon with the Lorde, without exception against often committing of the same offence. When the Lord inioyneth vs to forgiue our brethren seuentie times seuen times, doth he meane newe offences only, such as they neuer committed agaynst vs before, or hee meaneth all, whatsoeuer, or how often soeuer fallen into by their frailtie? And if so, doth he require more mercy of man than he the God of mercy wil shew? or shall the creature excell the creator in any goodnes? God forbid. Sée it therefore and be with comfort most assured of it, that if wee sinne not seuen times, but seuentie times seuen times against his maiesty, and euen in the same thing, and so often with weeping eyes and sobbing soule fall at his feete for mercy to so great frailtie, there is mercy with him and pardon to true repentance. Beware presumption. But take heede wee turne not the [Page 380] grace of God into wantonnes & presumption. For if I sucke the libertie out of this doctrine, be sure, I sauoure it to death, and not to life, and what knew I whether euer I shall haue grace truely to repent, what so bouldly and presumptuously I haue dared to commit. When the Apostle sayth, If any man sinne wee haue an aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the righteous, and he is the propitiation for our sinnes. Doe you thinke wee may tye this to onely such sinnes as were neuer committed before without a very playne and great iniury to that place of scripture? No, no, we cannot, & therefore a true ground of comfort euen for sins often fallen into, so y t frailtie and not loosenes bee the cause, and read the 9. of Daniel, Dan. 9.6. and see if hee confesse not sinne often committed, and as it were in a continued course, and yet dispaireth not of mercy? What meaneth that article of our fayth, I beleeue the forgiuenesse of sinnes? shall we glose vpon it thus, that is of such sins as I neuer cōmitted but once. Surely if wee doe, it must bee sayd, cursed be the glose that corrupteth the text. For that article compriseth al sinne, before baptisme, [Page 381] & after baptisme, before repentance, & after repentance, euer through the course of my life in this worlde, whatsoeuer it is, howe often so euer I haue slyded into it, through frailtie, yet God giuing mee true repentance for it, Credo remissionem. O sweete. I beleeue the forgiuenes of it. Yea it is the cō fort spirituall, that cannot bee spoken of, that God woulde haue his children so sure of the pardon of their sinnes, euen of all their sinnes, without exception, whereof hee giueth them a dislike & true abhorring, as that he would haue it an article of their fayth so that they should not be sound christians if they beleeued it not. Lastly euen this petition of the Lordes prayer, crauing dayly forgiuenes of dayly trespasses, dare you restrayne it to trespasses committed onely before repentance, and exempt all second falles after such repentance and purpose to amend? the Lord forbid. And therefore take it also with the former as a sure proofe of pardon also for these offences. So doe you see what answere your question hath out of Gods booke, onely therefore beware presumption, beware loosenes, beware negligence, and due care to auoyd [Page 382] these seconde falles, say not God is mercifull, and therefore I will sinne. For as hee is gratious to a sorowfull sinner: so is hee dreadfull to a presumptuous offender, and frailtie shall finde mercy, when boldnes shall find iudgement and wrath for euer.
In deede it is so, but yet this appeareth nothing so much as it would if our eyes sawe, or our harts felt what loathsomnesse lodged in vs, and what iust matter of eternall confusion wee haue both in bodie and soule, if mercy were not. For this is it that giueth a feeling of the sweetnesse of this prayer, when the Lorde shall graunt vs a true sight of our owne estate, and pearcing eyes into our inwarde deepes. When the Lorde shall inable vs truely to see what a masse of corruption wee are, how vile, how miserable, how polluted in our thoughtes, workes and deedes, in bodie and soule, in hart and minde, within and without and all ouer, how filthie, how loathsome, and how [Page 383] abhominable wee are, and when hee shall ioyne vnto this sight a terrour, and a trembling at the true view of Gods most fearefull iudgement due vnto this estate, and most firmely tyed vnto it, euen as God is iust. And I say when the Lord granteth it, for most assuredly wee haue it not of our selues, nay wee flatter and deceiue euery man his owne hart in this point, we thinke all is well with vs, and wee knowe not our selues. But what are we? O my beloued, my heart vnderstandeth not the sinnes of man, and therefore my tongue cannot lay them open before you. I say with Dauid, myne owne sinnes are secret vnto me, and therefore much more all your sinnes, and most of all the sinnes of all mankinde. Yet somewhat heare you of the meditation of my hart, to the better opening of the necessitie and goodnesse of this petition, and learne by this little to thinke of more, and to wade your selues into the deepes that you knowe and I knowe not, when I haue led you the way as farre as I doe knowe.
I haue before in this petition shewed you the Herauld of heauen blazeth our armes, and expresseth our colours, namely, that [Page 384] we are all become abhominable, and there is none y t doth good, no not one. That no flesh liuing is able to bee iustified in his sight: that none can say my hart is cleane, I am pure from sinne. That the very imaginations of our harts are euill, euen from our youth: that we are not able to thinke a good thought of our selues: with a number such. All which places are not so to bee taken, as if they charged any of vs with a little euill, or fewe sinnes, and small, but they conuince vs of huge and great sinne, and of generall corruption, euen in our wayes, which will verie well appeare if alyke wee compare our selues with the Lordes choyce children commended to vs in the word. Stand before me then I pray thee, whose hart quaketh not for any sinne you knowe in your selues, and tell mee whether you dare, eyther with your tongues say, or with your hearts thinke that you are in as great a measure sanctified, as Dauid was? If you dare not, consider well then what Dauid notwithstanding his greate graces giuen him, sayth of himselfe in his Psalmes, Psal. 38. There is no rest in my bones because of my sinne: for [Page 385] mine iniquitie is gone ouer mine head, and as a waightie burthen, they are too heauie for me to beare. Had Dauid no rest in his bones for his sin, and haue you rest in your selfe, and yet dare not compare with him in sanctification? How commeth this to passe, but because you neyther see nor feele what is in your selfe as hee did? Innumerable troubles, sayth he agayne, Psal. 40.12. haue compassed mee about, my sinnes haue taken such holde on me, that I am not able to looke vp, yea, they are mo in number than the haires of my head, and my heart hath failed me. O the dulnesse of our feeling, howe shoulde I laie it before vs better than by such examples? If Dauids sinnes were mo than his haires, how many are ours thinke you? Surely moe than the sand of the sea: if they had taken holde on him, what haue ours done on vs? If he could not for them looke vp, how may we looke downe? And finally, if his heart began to shake, how Lorde may ours but shake and quake, if wee knew our selues? Iudge euen your selfe anie one that is here, if it be not so, seeing you grant me you dare not compare with Dauid. [Page 386] Wounded then are wee euen to many deaths, and yet we knowe it not. Ponder it with your selfe also what that great seruant of God Ezra sayth of himselfe in this case. O my GOD, sayth he, I am confounded and ashamed to lifte vp mine eyes vnto thee my God, Ezra. 9.6. for our iniquities are increased ouer our head, & our trespasses are growen vp to the heauen, and wee cannot stande before thee, because of our sinne. And Daniel againe, We haue sinned: wee haue committed iniquitie: we haue done wickedly, yea, wee haue rebelled agaynst thee, and departed from thy precepts. See how no words can contēt him to expresse his guilt withall. Therfore I saie, when the Scripture chargeth vs with sinne, it is no small sinne that we must dreame of, but monsterous corruption and horrible before the Lord, if we could see it all. Yet doth euery one deceiue his owne heart, and being in this most dreadfull and desperate case, feeleth it not, but thinketh all is wel, till euen the last houre ouertake vs, & then Satan chargeth vs to the full, & we despaire. But trulie if we learn to charge our selues now [Page 387] in the time of health, our burthen shall not be so great in the time of sicknesse. And therefore I praie you do it, either by many times comparing your liues with these great Saintes of God, or by viewing the commandements, or by any meanes what souer, that may bee good and profitable to this effect. And thinke with your selues, that if these chosē vessels, notwithstanding so greate graces giuen them, yet groaned vnder such waight of deadly sinnes, alasse what may wee doe that want many thousand degrees of theyr goodnesse, saue onely that we feele not, through a deadnesse of heart, the burthen of iniquitie that is vpon vs. By theyr feeling then, iudge what you ought to feele: by theyr confessions, what you should confesse, and by theyr shiuering feares, what you may many millions of times more iustly feare. Think also of the punishment temporall and of the death eternal, in that flaming lake of dreadful wo, due and assured to all sinfull creatures for euermore. Dei dicere est facere. And see then if it be not sweete to heare of remission of all this euill. See if this petition be not thrice needfull to cō sciences crying, our Lord is great. O deerest [Page 388] God, that woulde bidde vs aske, teach vs and tell vs, yea, will and commaunde vs euerie daie and houre to praie for pardon for iniquitie. For thus do we see thy willingnesse to giue, neuer vsing to bidde vs aske, but what thou art ready to grant euen before we aske. Thus do we see our pardon is readie, and though worthie wee bee neuer once to feele anie inwarde ioy, or outward comfort, yet in thy mercie wee shall finde both, by thy gracious forgiuenesse of our sinnes. And Lorde of mercie make vs thankfull.
The Prayer.
O Lord and Father sweete & mercifull, we fall down in our heartes heere before thy maiestie, & beg thy mercie. For we haue sinned, O Lord, wee haue sinned & done wickedly, & our consciences crieth, thy wrath is due, if we find not mercy. Our thoughtes, our words, and workes haue bene against thy blessed [Page 389] will and commaundement, and stil still our most grieuous corruption pulleth vs from thy wayes. We may bee ashamed and confounded to lifte vp our eyes to thee, so increased ouer our heads are our iniquities, and our sinnes so grieuous euen to the heauens. But with thee there is mercie, and therfore thou shalt bee feared. O LORDE in that mercie lifte vp the light of thy countenance vpon vs, and saue vs. Let that precious bloud of Iesus Christ dash and wash out al our offences, for we flie vnto it, and with the armes of our faith clasping fast that deere Sauiour, wee set him before thee as our attonement, peace, and propitiation for euer auaileable with thee. For his sake, not for ours. O Lord heare, O Lord forgiue, O Lord consider, and doo it, deferre not for thy mercie sake. Comfort our consciences with that sweet and dropping dew of mercie and grace, for they shake & tremble at thy iudgementes. Strengthen our steppes heereafter for Iesus Christ his sake more & more, that they may be streighter, and we possesse these [Page 390] vessels of ours in more cleannesse, holinesse, and righteousnesse, than we haue done. And forasmuch as it is all repugnant and contrarie to our sinful nature and rebelling bloud, to forgiue other mē theyr trespasses committed against vs without reuenge, and to loue them that hate vs, to praie for them that persecute vs, as thou hast willed, deere Father we beseech thee helpe vs therein, and by thy working power within vs make our hearts so meeke and gentle, that we may gladly & vnfainedly, heartely & wholy forgiue all men that haue hated or hurted vs by word or deed, & that wee may behaue our selues vnto al men, friends and foes, with such mercy, gentlenesse, and kindnesse, as we would desire, not only that they, but also that thou, good Lord, shouldest vse vnto vs. Finally, deere Father, in life haue mercie, in death haue mercy, and euermore haue mercie vppon vs, in that blessed kingdome of thine, for Iesus Christ his sake our blessed Lord & Sauiour, Amen.
The sixt and last petition: Leade vs not into temptation. &c.
THE order is meruailous fit, that after we haue in a stinging wo for them, begged of the Lorde our God most heartely and earnestly the forgiuenesse of all our sinnes and trespasses alreadie past and done, we should next as obedient children, not agayne to grieue so déere & good a Father, beseeche him for his mercies sake to aide and strengthen vs against that which is to come, that wee may not offend and fault as wee haue done, but by an happie new birth and spirite of power vouchsafed from his heauēly grace vnto vs, be able to fight agaynst all sinfull corruption daylie [Page 392] and euer vexing vs, more and more. For in this order speaketh the Lord still still in his word, Iohn. 5.14. Iohn. 8.11. Tit. 2.11.12. that if we be made whole wee should sinne no more. That if the grace of God that bringeth saluation vnto al men hath appeared, we should thereby learne to denie vngodlynes and worldly lusts, and that wee should liue soberly & righteously & godly in this present world. Cantic. 5.3. And in this order reasoneth euen the spouse her self, I haue washed my feet, and therefore how should I foule them agayne? Wherefore I say as concerning order, after pardon begged for passed sin, most fitly doe wee aske next the power of his grace against what is to come.
In deed it is, and that for these causes: first in respect of our owne corruption and vilenesse, of whome the spirit of God hath sayd by Iob, that man is abhominable and filthie, Iob. 15.16. drinking iniquitie lyke water, that is, euen so desiring to sinne, as hée that is thirstie to drinke. Secondly, in respect of the infinite allurementes and delights [Page 393] that sin hath to pull vs on to it from God, which we are so far from repulsing & gayne standing, that wee readily and most willingly yeelde to them, except the Lorde assist vs, and inable vs by his spirite. Yet are those delicates our death both in bodie and soule for euer, if we followe them. For it is true of al men which the Apostle speaketh of the widow, 1. Tim. 5.6. that she liuing in pleasure is dead whilest she liueth so. And agayn, If ye liue after the flesh, ye shal die. Of these alluremēts and delights in sinne spake the holy Ghost when he called them the pleasures of sinne. Hebre. 11.25. And Dauid when hee sayde, Incline not my heart to euill, Psal. 141.4. Math. 13.22. Cantic. 2.15. Hebre. 3.13. that I shoulde commit wicked workes with men that worke iniquitie, and let mee not eate of their delicates. There is also a subtiltie in sinne to deceiue vs, a deceitfulnesse in riches to choke vs, and therfore most needfull this prayer, that we be not hindered through the deceitfulnesse of sinne. Thirdly, in respect of the power of the enimie which is verie greate. For we wrestle not agaynst flesh and bloud, Ephes. 6.12. but against principalities and powers, and agaynst worldly gouernours, the [Page 394] Princes of darknesse of this worlde, agaynst spirituall wickednesse, which are in the high places, and which farre excéed vs in strength, & therfore great neede haue wee to beseech the Lord to stand with vs, in this battayle to helpe vs. Which we do in this petition. For Quicquid humana fragilitas cauere aut vitare non praeualet, hîc a nobis ab illo propitio conferri petimus, Whatsoeuer (sayth Austen) mans frailtie is not able to take heed of or auoid, Aug. serm. 135. that do we beseech the Lorde heere may bee giuen vs in his mercie. Lastly, the diligence and indeauour of our aduersarie to winne, and his crueltie if he do winne, is so great, that we haue neede and need agayne to vse this petition: 1. Pet. 5.8. Bee sober and watch (sayth the Apostle) for your aduersarie the deuill goeth about like a roring Lyon, seeking whom he may deuour. His continuall walking sheweth his diligence, and his blody deuouring noteth his cruelty. Thus haue we the equitie of this prayer, yea, the necessitie of it euer, whilest we liue in this wretched vale of these assaultes and daungers. In respecte of which necessitie, no doubt both our Sauiour first taught it, [Page 395] and also in his worde so often repeateth it. Watch ye and pray ye, Marc. 14.38. 1. Thess 3.5. 1. Timoth. 6.9 1 Cor. 10.13. that ye enter not into temptation. The spirit in deede is willing, but the flesh is fraile. With such lyke places. And very truely sayeth Hierome, Non est nostrarum virium cum hostibus nostris spiritualibus congredi, & eos vincere, sed Dei. It is not our strength that may ioyne with our spirituall foes, and ouercome them, but the Lord must do it.
They that make seauen petitions in this Lords prayer do deuide this last into two, to make vp their number, of which sort is Thomas of Aquine, Lyra and others. But the better iudgement is theirs that make but sixe petitions in al, and but one of this. Of which sort againe are Austen and Cyprian, who make this later, as in deede it is, but an exposition of the former, as if hee should haue sayd, to that ende that we may bee deliuered from euill, O Lord leade vs not into temptation. And this whole last petition may fitly be deuided thus, into the petition it selfe, Ne nos inducas in tentationem, and into the exposition or interpretation [Page 396] of the same, sed libera nos à malo.
In deede it is true. Some are afrayde and haue bin, that if they should say Leade vs not into temptation, they should fall into that foule errour of the Manichees, that God might be the author of euill. And therefore to auoyd that, they haue thought rather good to say, Let vs not be led. But both the best and auncientest translation and reading is the first, and so translated and read it many a yeere agoe Tertullian and others of the elder fathers.
Not a whit iustly. For as you haue heard before in this booke, it is one thing to bee author of a matter, & an other thing to be author of y e forme: in playner termes, to bee author of an action, and of the euill in the action, Act· 17.28. or of the action. When the Apostle sayth, in him we liue, and moue, and haue our being: what meaneth hee but [Page 397] that God is author of all our actions in respect of matter, as wee speake, that is, the motion, power, and strength of body, to go hether or thether, and to doe this or that is of God: for without his helpe we could not stirre: but as for forme, if it be euill, that is, as for the corruption, fault and euill of our actions, that is of our selues, and not of God as author and worker, though euen of that also he is the guider and gouernour that it shall not passe the limits that he liketh. As in Iosephs brethren and many other examples are playne. Wherefore wee may not for want of true vnderstanding how to take them, alter the phrases, and consequently the truth of GOD. You see how the Spirite speaketh: Exod. 4.21. God hardned the hart of Pharaoh: God gaue them vp to vile affections, Ro. 1.26.28. and deliuered them vp into a reprobate minde. The Lorde mingled among them the spirit of error: Esa. 19.14. 2. Thes. 2. God shall send them strong delusions: and a number such. He doth not say, God suffred Pharaohs hart to be hardned, Esay. 63.17. God suffred them to be giuen to vile affections, or to a reprobate mind, &c. Esay. 42.24. But God hardened, & gaue, and deliuered, 1. Sam. 16.24. and mingled, [Page 398] and sent. These are all as much as to say, Leade vs not into temptation. And therefore if these may be vsed without making the Lord any author of euil, If God suffer, then doth he it either against his will or with his wil if against his will, then is he not omnipotent: if with his will, then may we aswell say he doth it as he suffreth it, vnderstanding it rightly. then may this petition also no doubt in this order▪ and if in these places wee neede not to chaunge the text and to say, God let Pharaoh be hardened, or God let them be giuen ouer, &c. No more neede wee here to translate or interpret this petition thus, Let vs not be lead into temptation. But to remember euer that though the Lord doe, and bee sayd to leade into temptation, yet is there neuer any euill in him, but either iustice to some to punish sinne with sinne, or mercie to others to trye them and exercise them, that after they haue shewed patience and faith, obedience, humilitie, loue and comfort in their tryalles, he may set a Crowne of great glorie vpon their heads, to their euerlasting life in a glorious kingdome. And in the meane time by those their vertues glorifie his name amongst men here, Se also the Tom. pag. 38. &c· Petr. Martir. in 2. Sam. 24. and incite others to tread the steps of so happie a course. So that what the Lord doth is euer good: and for further treatise of this thing, turne backe agayne to that [Page 399] which hath bene sayd before. ‘ Yet it seemeth wee crosse S. Iames by this reading, who sayth, If any man bee tempted, let him not euer say hee is tempted of GOD, for GOD cannot bee tempted of euill, neither tempteth he any man. But euery man is tempted when he is drawne away by his owne concupiscence, and is entised, &c.’ Nothing at all truely, if you marke things well. For S. Iames there descending from outwarde temptations, to wit, afflictions whereby God tryeth vs, to inward, that is, to those lustes whereby wee are stirred vp to do euill, sheweth that euery man is author of those temptations to himselfe, and not God, forasmuch as wee beare about in our bosomes that wicked corruption, which taketh occasions by what meanes soeuer to stirre vp euill motions in vs, whenceout at length proceede wicked doings, and in conclusion followeth death the iust reward of them. All which is no other than the very same that hath bene said. For wee euer confesse, that although God tempt and leade into temptation, yet neuer tempteth he any man to euill. And why? [Page 400] S. Iames giueth the reason, for God can not be tempted with euill, neither tēpteth he any man (to witte, vnto euill) that is, he desireth not euill, and therefore he can not be the author of euill doing in vs. Non de exploratione, sed de incitatione ad peccandum loquitur Jacobus. S Sames speaketh not of the temptations of tryall, Vrsi [...]. but of stirrings vp vnto euill, sayth an interpreter. And it is apparant enough.
It is a woorde that will minister much matter profitable for the Lords children to bee stil better and better acquainted withall whilst they liue. And I coulde happely wish to speake so of it, as most of this company might most bee benefited, and euery man, at one time, or an other, in one thing or an other, feele mee in his bosome. But such grace is the Lordes to giue, and not mine nor any mans to take, and therefore with humble commending both my spéech and your profitte to his most mercifull direction, let vs set vpon this treatise. It is therefore sayd of the learned, that tentatio est opus diaboli, qua homines pios vel per instillationem [Page 401] cogitationum malarum, aut per obiectorum occasionem, vel per vitiosae naturae inclinationem & affectus, vel per res secundas aut aduersas solicitat, & impellit ad peccata & calamitates, deo permittente, vt aut certo iudicio propter peccata puniantur, aut explorata & probata fide eorum & constantia coronam vitae accipiant. That is, temptation is a worke of the deuil, What temptation is. whereby he soliciteth, and driueth men vnto sins and miseries either by infusion of vile thoughtes into them, or by meanes of obiects layd before them, or by inclination of their corrupt nature and affections, GOD suffering him, either that their sinnes by iust iudgements may haue their due punishments, or else their fayth and constancie a due crowne of life after that it hath bene tried & made manifest. This distinction, or description rather, will fully by all his partes appeare either by the story of Iob, of Dauid, Iob. 1. 2. Kings. 24.1. or by diuers others in this treatise, if you marke it. Agayne it is sayd of them also that temptations bee of two sorts generally, Tentatio probationis, tentatio perditionis. The temptation of tryall, and the temptation of perdition, according [Page 402] to which diuision Cyprian may be thought to haue spoken, when he sayd: Potestas dupliciter Satanae aduersus nos datur, vel ad poenam cùm delinquimus, vel ad gloriam cum probamur. Power is giuen to Satan against vs after two sorts, to wit, either for punishment when wee offend, or for glory when wee are tryed. But desiring altogether a very great playnnes in this matter for diuers causes I choose rather an other diuision obserued also of s [...]ne, Tēptation of God. Man. Satan. to say, that temptations are of three sortes, to wit, either of God, of man, or of Satan. For all these are sayd to tempt. And according to these seuerall authors as it were of temptations, the word is diuersly and in seuerall significations taken. When God in the Scripture is sayd to tempt, then is the word taken and commonly translated in English to prooue or to trye, because that the drift of the Lord is thereby not to hurt by leading to euill, for so GOD tempteth not. Iam. 1. but to make open & knowne by tryall, either to our selues, or to the world, or to both, either our corruption and malice against him, or else our faith and patience, and many vertues. Thus is it sayd of [Page 403] Abraham in Genesis. After these things God did prooue Abraham, &c. Gen. 22.1. What was this proouing or tempting of Abraham, but a mercifull opening both to Abraham himselfe, and to all other, euen to vs at this day, what a wonderfull measure of fayth, loue and zeale to his God he had vouchsafed vnto Abraham. So that both he sawe then, and we see now, what neith [...]r we, nor happely he himselfe knew till after this tryal or temptation had had his place. This reade we againe in the lawe. Then sayd the Lorde to Moses, Exod. 16.4. Beholde I will cause breade to rayne from heauen to you, and the people shal go out and gather that that is sufficiēt for euery day, that I may proue them, whether they will walke in my lawe or no. That is, that it may appeare both to themselues and others, whether receiuing but that which is sufficient only for one day at once, they will patiently depend vpon my prouidence from day to day. Probat enim Deus homines, nō quasi ipse experimento indigeat, sed quò magis seipsos norint, & posita omni arrogantia & inani persuasione, humiliter se in posterum Deo submittāt. For God proueth [Page 404] not, sayth one, as though he had need of any tryall to knowe any of vs all, but that men may themselues thereby knowe better what is in them, and laying aside al arrogancie and vayne perswasion, humbly submit themselues afterwarde to God. Exod. 20.20. Againe, when at the giuing of the lawe the people sawe the thunders, and lightnings, the sounde of the trumpet, the mountayne smoking, and for feare thereof fled &c. then Moses sayd to the people, Feare not, for God is come to proue you, and that his feare may be before you, that yee sinne not. Deutro. 8.2. Again in Deutronomy. Thou shalt remember all the way which the Lord thy God lead thee this fortie yeeres in the wildernes, for to humble thee, and to proue thee to know what was in thy heart, whether thou wouldest keepe his commaundements or no. For in affliction either by patiently abyding or by vngodly grudging and repyning, wee shewe what was in vs, though hiddē before. Most playnely agayne in the thirteenth chapter: If there arise among you a Prophet, Deutro. 13.1 a dreamer of dreams, & giue thee a signe or wonder, and the signe or the wonder [Page 405] come to passe which he hath told thee, saying, let vs go after other Gods which thou hast not knowne, and let vs serue them: Thou shalt not hearken vnto the woordes of the Prophet, or vnto that dreamer of dreames, for the Lord your God proueth you, to know whether ye loue the Lord your God with all your heart, and with all your soule. Iudg. 2.22. Last of all in the booke of Iudges, I will no more sayth the Lord, cast out before them any of the nations which Ioshua left when he dyed, and why? it followeth in the next verse: That through them I may proue Israel, whether they will keepe the way of the Lorde, to walke therein, as their fathers kept it, or not. Thus doe we see then howe the Lord is sayd to tempt man, namely when by such meanes as pleaseth him, hee tryeth and prooueth man, not to winne any knowledge to himselfe that hee had not before, for how should he that made the heart bee ignorant of any thing in the heart, no, hee vnderstandeth the thoughtes long before, but to the end that the parties themselues, that are thus proued, & others also by them, and in them, may see what [Page 406] before was not seene, either of good vnto prayse, or euill vnto punishment and example to beware. And thus much of this for a while.
How man tempteth.Man is also sayde to tempt sometymes man, and sometimes God. His tempting of man is also sometime in the better part, sometime in the worse. In the better when he doth but proue and try whether further he may trust, Cicero. as it is wisedome alwaies to do to our friendes. For vtendum amicis tanquam praetentatis aquis, aptae sint vado, an non. We must vse friends, sayd that wise heathen once, as waters that we haue tryed before, whether they may safely be aduentured vpon, or no to passe ouer. Also when the Father or master leaueth some loose money to see whether his childe or seruant will steale or no, this is a kinde of tempting or trying, yet but in good part, with a number such like, that men to men must and may, 1. King. 10.1. as they shal see occasion, vse. To this kind may be referred the Queene of the South, who hearing the fame of Solomon, concerning the name of y e Lord, [Page 407] came to tempt him or proue him with hard questions. In the worse part man doeth tempt man either by questions or actions. By questions when they deale as the Pharisees did about y e tribute with Christ, Math. 22. Luc. 20.20. seeke to snare and catch their brethren to destroy or hurt them. Such tempters and temptations were those dayes of persecution full of vnder Queene Mary, when no sooner was any apprehended and cōuented before them, but their interrogatories inferred either death of soule by denying a trueth, or death of body by affirming the same. Neither doth yet this world want these tempters by questions, where true religion and knowledge of God ruleth not tongue and heart, and all. Whereupon many innocent soules are trapped ere they wit, and harmlesse hearts not spying hidden driftes, put the collar about their owne neckes to destroy themselues, that is, speake or do simply, what is wrinched to a vantage they neuer feared, nor thought of against thēselues. Thrise needefull therefore with the simplicitie of the doue is the wisedome of the serpent. By actions man tempteth whē either by woordes or deedes of bad example [Page 408] they alure other to sinne and euill. Gen. 3. Iob. 2. Tobiae. 2. Thus tempted Eue her husbande to eate of the apple, Iobs wife her husband to curse God and dye, Tobias wife her husbande to bee weary of well doing, Putiphars wife her seruant to filthines, & those wicked Priests that sayd, Iere. 18. Come let vs imagine a deuise against Ieremy, with many such in the Scriptures: of which tempters and temptations that wise Salomon warneth when he saith: My sonne, if sinners intise thee, consent not vnto thē, Prou. 1.10. wisd. 2. if they say, come with vs, we will lay wayte for blood, and lye priuily for the innocent without a cause, cast thy lot in amongst vs, we will haue one purse, Psal. 1. &c. And truely blessed is that man and woman that walketh not in those counsels of the vngodly, standeth not in the way of these aluring sinners, nor sitteth not in the seates of those reprobate scorners.
Satan tempteth when hee moueth vs to leaue God and that obedience that wee owe vnto him any way, and to do euil, and therefore looke how many branches of well doing are in the lawe of God implied, euen [Page 409] so many contrary wayes doeth this enemy assault and tempt vs Of this temptation doeth the holy Ghost speake when he saith, Then was Iesus led aside of the spirit into the wildernes to bee tempted of the deuill. And Peter, when he sayd, Math. 4. Act. 5. Ananias why hath Satan filled thine heart that thou shouldest lye vnto the holy Ghost. And Paul when he sayth, 1. Cor. 7.5. let man & wife come againe together that Satan tempt them not for incontinencie. Again, 1. Thes. [...].5. for this cause when I coulde no longer forbeare, I sent that I might know of your faith, least the temptour had tempted you in any sort. With a number such like places, Gen. 3. vidit pomum Num. 11. carnes, cucumeres pepones. &c. In which assaultes of his hee vseth our owne corruption and concupiscence, the worlde, the wicked and many meanes, but the Lord is stronger than they al, if we cleaue to him, either wholy to kéep vs y t we fall not at all, if it so please him, as others do, or else to rayse vs vp againe, when they haue vs downe vnder their feete, & to giue vs victorie.
[Page 410] How we doe pray against Gods tēptations.Surely euen against them all in some sort. For first as concerning Gods temptations which more properly may bee called trials, we beseech his maiestie in this prayer that he would deale in mercy and fauour with vs euermore, and neuer lay more vpon vs than hee will make vs able to indure, but that he would giue issue with the temptation, and helpe vs. Thus farre do we pray euen against these, as shall further bee declared when we come to the second part of this petition. How against mans. Touching mans tryals or temptations we likewise herein begge of his mercy that for any questions moued to vs he would tender his owne glory and neuer suffer our wants to make answere to preiudice his trueth with the vnbeleeuers, but that hee woulde helpe in time of neede and either keepe vs from apposings aboue our power to satisfie, or else giue a mouth and vtterance, that no haters of his glorie may be able to resist, that in our weakenes he being strōg, y e glory may be his, as it is due euer, and we that bee the sheepe of his pasture may giue him prayse for euer. How against Satans. The third sort which is Satans temptations, it is our meaning, that the great mercy of [Page 411] our gracious God would so farre support vs, that we may neuer be vanquished and ouercome of any of them, but deliuered and saued by him from all euill. And thus you see howe we pray against them all in this order, as we shall further shew (I say) hereafter. Yet is this last chiefly meant, to wit, that forasmuch as our whole nature is corrupt and giuen to sinne, Gen. [...]. if the Lord forsake vs we are headdely caried to what alurements and prouocations soeuer we sée before vs, the Lord in mercy woulde deliuer vs from this promptnes and aptnes of our natures to admit of sinne, and by his grace deliuer vs from euill.
Most true it is, the more pitie. And yet [Page 412] doth the Lorde so in deede, whensoeuer he powreth his mercies vpon man or woman in this world. Needfull meditations in prosperitie. For as with a gager he gageth them by those blessings, openeth and reueyleth what maner of stuffe they are within, thankfull or vnthankfull, kinde or vnkinde, humble or proude, carefull or carelesse to please the giuer: finally, whether good or bad, he maketh it seene. Wherfore a little to helpe vs in this tryall, it is good to consider many times of these poyntes. First, how in truth I come by the blessings that I inioy: secondly, to what manner of persons the continuance of them is promised: thirdly, the true ende and right vse of them: and lastly, the fearefull examples of abuse. These things will profite vs if wee knowe them well. Concerning the first therfore, it is too common with both great and small, to sticke in second causes, and to light short of the chiefe fountayne and well head in deed. Why we haue health, welth, friendes, mariages, honor, credit, offices, children, and a thousand of Gods comfortable fauours in this life, we can alleage many reasons that I wil not stand to repeat. But the reason of reasons, either wee alleage [Page 413] not euer, or it pearceth no further within the teeth than the tip of the tongue is, The Lorde hath giuen. Iob. 1. Whereas in deede the whole course of Scripture teacheth, that this is the head, and roote of all our ioyfull daies and dealings, and euer was, and onely is and can bée, either for our good, if we vse them well, or for our plague if we do the contrary. Ioseph a poore mans childe came to a great place in the lande of Aegipt, Gen. 41.40. &c. if we marke it well when the King sayd to him, onely in the Kings throne will I be aboue thee. When he was ouer all the Kings Court, and ouer all the land, when the King commaunded al his people to bee armed at his worde, tooke his owne ring of his owne finger and put it vpon his hand, arayed him in garments then of the richest with a chayne of golde about his necke, set him vpon the best Charret he had saue one, and all the people cryed before him as he ridde, for honor sake vppon their knees, tender Father. Ioseph was also wise and full of the spirit of God. vers. 38. Yet least wee should prattle prophanely of Fortune and lucke, or dote vndutifully vppon his gifts, and so robbe the Lorde of his due honor, [Page 414] it is expressely sayde, Gen. 39.2.3 that the Lorde was with Ioseph, and made all that hee did to prosper in his hand. The Lorde therefore author of all his prosperitie and aduauncement whatsoeuer. Dauid the yongest brother that little ruddie cheeked Shepheard, from his hooke and his cloake his Sling and Scrip, came to the famous kingdome of Israel, and therein ruled with great honor and princely maiestie for his time, yet neither by wisedome nor pollicie of himself or his frends, but the Lord tooke him from following the Ewes great with young, and made him ruler of his people. And Dauid prospered and grewe, for the Lord God of Hostes was with him, Psal. 2. Sam. 5.10. 1. Chron. 17.8 sayth the text. So that God was the fountayne of all his good. Which as a true childe, and thankfull to his God, the same Dauid afterwarde remēbred to his sonne Salomon, when hee tolde him that hee should build a house for the Lord, 1. Chron. 22. and should therfore prosper because the Lord should bee with him. Salomon againe confessed it, when he sayd that euerie man eateth and drinketh & seeth the commoditie of his labor, Eccles· 3.13. chap. 2.24. Ioel. 2.19. this is the gift of God. Beholde I will sende [Page 415] you corne and wine and oyle, and you shall be satisfied therewith, and I will no more make you a reproche among the Heathen, sayth the Lord. And againe by another Prophet, The seede shal be prosperous, the vine shall giue her fruit, Zach. 8.12. and the ground shall giue her increase, and the heauens shall giue their dew, and I will cause the remnant of this people to possesse all things. So euer it is the note that the Scripture keepeth, that all prosperitte and well doing in this world is the gift of God, and cannot be attayned agaynst his will. Which lykewise might be shewed in anie particular that can bee named, if we wold take that course. Al which we note not nowe so much to teach a thing vnknowen, as to remember a thing not thought of, or at the least not so duely, and often, and earnestly thought of as it should be. I speake what I knowe, and what hidden consciences must needes confesse to be too true. For coulde it be if wee did thus thinke, that there should bee so little care of such a GOD in many, as there is, whose backes be laden, yea, and euen pressed, as it were, downe to the ground, with the hope [Page 416] of God his mercies? Whose tables richly hee hath deckte in despight of their foes, whose head with balme he hath refreshed, Psal. 23. whose cuppes doe ouerflow? No, no. But if our wretches hearts did feele it, and that with a power, as these motiōs vse to heaue in Gods Saincts. O my sweete God and deere Father, this is thy dooing for thy wretche, and all these things that I inioye (goe to particulars) they are thy giftes, who mightest haue sette mee at the doore with my pitcher to begge my foode, and farre otherwise haue dealt with me, if thou wouldest, I tell you it would wring foorth other loue and fruits to such a God again, than appeare in many. And therefore assuredly wee thinke not of the fountaine and giuer of these things as we should. Amend then what is amisse, and giue the Lord his due. It is he that hath lifted out of y e mire, and set any with the Princes, euen with the Princes of the people. It is hee that blesseth the basket and the dow, it is he that hath giuen whatsoeuer good thing wee inioy, and cursed we if we denie it, or carelesly neglect the sweete meditation of it euer. But to what end now hath he done all [Page 417] these thinges? Truely euen to proue mee and trye me what I wil do to him againe, and that it may appeare to the world, and to mine owne eyes, what maner of man or woman I am within and in déede; one that will bee puft vp and forget both God and my selfe in prosperitie, or one that will euen weepe water of myne eyes in y e zeale of my soule to please such a father, & grieue that I cannot, as I wish, and most hartely would. And if I bee the former, that the Lordes iustice may bee warranted, if hee change my copie: if the later, that my soule may feele comfort in so sweete a God, not onely heaping his mercies vpon me greatly, but giuing mee further a childes heart withall to loue my kind father so much the more, which is aboue al. The effect that prosperitie should worke in vs. And which in déed is the very end of Gods mercies and blessings, Let Dauid speake, that man according to the Lordes owne heart. What did Gods kindnes worke in him whilst the spirit preuailed? O my God, what shall I render againe vnto thee for al the mercies that thou hast bestowed vpon me. What I say shall I render, render againe as if he should say, I know these blessings [Page 418] require a duetie of mee, a loue, a zeale, a heart, a soule, a mind, a life to the glory and prayse of such a God. And in trueth it is so. For we our selues for our petite benefites require men to be ours in all lawfull sort faithfully, firmely, with tongue, and heart, and hand, with body and goods and al. And what comparison with the Lord? O louing God what can man do for vs like thee, and yet howe care we to please them, and forget thee? O Lorde awake. Remember also what the Prophet complaineth of, saying. But this people hath an vnfaythful and rebellious heart, Iere. 5.23.24. they are departed and gone. And why? for they say not in their heart, let vs nowe feare the Lorde our God, that giueth rayne both earely & late in due season, hee reserueth vnto vs the appoynted weekes of the haruest. As if he should haue sayd this effect shoulde Gods blessings vpon them haue, euen earnestly and hartely to make them seeke the Lorde and serue him, and with many a feruent motion to thinke of so good a GOD as in mercy poureth so many comforts vppon vnworthy wretches. And especially marke it that because they did not thus, [Page 419] therefore he saith they had rebellious harts and were gone away. A fearefull sentence of a true iudge concerning all vnthankfull vsers of prosperitie. Againe the same Prophet in an other place, Iere. 31.12. They shal come & reioyce in the light of Sion, & shal come to the bountifulnes of the Lord (why?) euen for the wheate, and for the wyne, and for the oyle, and for the increase of sheepe and bullockes, and their soule shall be as a watered garden, &c. Sée still what Gods mercies should woorke in vs, euen a reioysing in so deare a Father, and not a going, but a running to his seruice & worship that is so kind vnto vs. Knowest thou not saith the Apostle, Rom. 2.4. that the riches of his bountifulnes and patience: and long suffering leadeth thee vnto repentance. In effect, knowest thou not that if God be thy deare, sweete, and tender Father, that thou againe art bound to bee his louing, carefull, and obedient childe? In trueth it should be so. And if the Lord were not in his goodnesse past the reach of any mortall braine, he might say also his benefites had caught a goodly reward or catch of my goodnes, for alas what are wee? or [Page 420] what is our loue? yet since it is his mercy vnmeasurable and vnsearchable to stande so contented, and to seeke no more, pardoning in his deare Iesus, all imperfections, O my bleloued fathers, and brethren what soeuer that vouchsafe your eyes to reade these papers, let vs not deny him, what if he were not such a God as he is, were not worth hauing when wee gaue it, namely our poore hearts, our weake loue, our harty obedience, our care and diligence to bee what with so many mighty mercies receiued we are bound to bee. For truely if giuing man must haue of all honest receiuers not the words onely of mouth, but the sincere affection of the soule, our giuing God must haue the very soule of our soule and all that is within vs for his goodnes to vs. And blessed is that man and woman that loued of the Lord aboue all measure, by his giuen grace loue him againe in their measure as they can. Truely to such shall be euen a continuance of mercy as shalbe good. For then shalt thou prosper, 1. Chro. 22.11.12. if thou obserue his statuts sayth Dauid to his sonne Salomon, and therefore my sonne, the Lord giue thee only wisedome and vnderstanding [Page 421] to do this. 2. Chro. 26.5. Vzziah sought y e Lord, & the Lord made him prosper sayth y e text. 2. Chro. 27.5. Iotham became mightie because hee directed his way before the Lord his God. What man is he that feareth the Lord, him will he teach the way that hee shall choose. His soule shal dwel at ease, Psal. 25.12.13. & his seede shall inherite the land. Esay. 1.19.20. If ye consent and obey, yee shall eate the good things of the lande, but if ye refuse and bee rebellious, Esay. 30.23.48.18. you shall bee deuoured with the swoorde, for the mouth of the Lorde hath spoken it. With a number such places in the Scripture. Finally there is no good thing, Iosue. 17 2. Chro. 15.2. saith the Prophet that he shall with-hold from them that liue a godly life. But I will euen mary thee vnto me for euer, sayth the Lorde, Psal. 84.11. yea I will mary thee vnto me, in righteousnes, in iudgement, in mercy, & compassion. Hose. 2.19 20.21.22. I will euen mary thee vnto me in faithfulnes, and thou shalt know the Lord, and I will heare the heauens, and they shall heare the earth, and the earth shall heare the corne, and the wyne, & the oyle, and they shall heare Israel, &c. But if prosperitie and the Lords blessings [Page 422] haue not this effect in vs, then are they the Lordes gagers to discouer worse matter than happely either the worlde or wee our selues did thinke before to bee in vs, or at least so much to bee in vs, as pride, enuye, disdayne, spite, malice, crueltie, vnthankefulnes, wantonnes, vncleannes, with a number such. So that still our groundworke standeth fast, that prosperitie is one of Gods temptations, that is one of Gods tryers and teachers of man what he is and will be that way. Dauid. P [...]al. 30. It discouered in Dauid both to the world and to Dauids own eies his great wickednes. For in his prosperitie he sayd tush tush, this wealth & weale shall not decay, in his prosperitie, peace and rest from many former griefes he looked from his turresse vpō Bersabe Vriahs wife with a sinful thought and deede in the end. Salomon. It discouered in Salomon ouermuch loosenes, weakenes of minde, & vnkindnes to God. For his wiues were not as they shoulde haue bene, they were chosen amisse of him, & he made an Idolater by thē &c. Manasses exalted to a kingdome bewrayed manners farre vnseemely for the meanest in the worlde. The Israelites in their [Page 423] prosperitie how euer, euer forgat they God and waxed wantons, yea grieuous sinners against his maiestie. Nehem. 9.25.16. Math. 19.22. Howe sad was that yong man that was so wealthie when hee was bidden sell all. So that what shoulde haue lift vp both heart and soule to a good God, that pressed downe mightily and reueyled a secret both to himselfe and others, euen an vnwillingnes to forgoe, for God, what God in mercy had lent vpon that condition: Luc. 12. what bewrayed that rich glutton in his prosperity but pride, couetousnes, wanton delicacie, contempt of the poore & such like. Those vnkind guestes bidden to the wedding, Luc. 14. what bewrayed they in their prosperitie, the rich farmer, the wealthie marchant they would not come, and the maried man drowned in his pleasures, he could not come. Act. 12. Herod in his robes and chayre of estate bewitched with the flattery of thē that cried, the voyce of God and not of a man, reueyled what hee was in his most fearefull and soden fall. The Lorde smote him and he was eaten of lice. Charge therfore them that are rich in this worlde sayth the holy Apostle that they bee not high minded, 1. Tim. 6. [...]. and that they trust not in [Page 424] vncertain riches, but in the liuing God. &c. as if he should say they haue need, not of gentle and soft admonition, but euen of deepe and dreadfull charges to take heede. So daungerous a thing is prosperitie to a frayle man. Deutro. 8.7. &c. When thou shalt come into the good land that I shal giue thee, that floweth with milke and hony, that is with all blessings, wherein are riuers of waters, and fountaines, and depths that spring out of valeyes, and mountaines, a land of wheat & barley, of vineyardes, figgetrees, and pomegranats, a lande of oyle oliue and honey, a lande wherein thou shalt eat bread without scarcitie, neither shalt thou lacke any thing therin, a land whose stones are iron, and out of whose mountaines thou shalt digge brasse, and when thou hast eaten & art filled, comming to houses that thou buildedst not, and vineyards or gardēs that thou plantedst not, then, then beware thou forget not thy God, and him that gaue thee al, neither bee lifted vp, sayth the Lord. As if he should say, then is the daunger, if euer, that thou wilt waxe wanton, bathe thy selfe in pleasures, melt [Page 425] away in daintie curiositie, or curious dayntines, and lift vp thy heele against a kinde God, bid him adieu, and take thy leaue of true and due obedience for all these mercies. And therefore then, then take heede & beware. Which assuredly that wise Agur remembring, and considering, well prayed that hee might not haue too litle, least I steale, saith he, Prou. 30 8. and take the name of my God in vayne, neither yet too much, least I be ful, and deny thee and say, who is the Lord. Others in their tymes knewe it, and therefore wrote diuers thinges this way: Faelicitas & moderatio diuiduum contubernium habent. Prosperitie and moderation dwell in two houses. His meaning is, hardly they are founde dwelling together. Raro bona fortuna bonaque mēs homini datur. Seldome is good fortune (that is prosperitie) and a good heart giuen to a mā together. Magnae faelicitatis est a felicitate non vinci. It is a great felicitie not to be ouercome of felicitie. With a number such like sayings. Wherefore to go no further, we see how the Lord tempteth vs, trieth vs by prosperitie, to the discouering & opening of our hidden secrets either good [Page 426] or euil, and for the Lords sake thinking seriously of it, let euery man and woman particularly view what breaketh out of them for al the mercies that are vpon them. And I say no more.
True it is: sometimes y e Lord trieth one way, & sometime an other, & many & often times by this déepe gager of mēs harts aduersity, & the crosse. For so saith y e scripture. Thou shalt remember all the way which the Lord thy God led thee this fourtie yeeres in the wildernes, Deutro. 8.2. for to humble thee, and to prooue thee, to know what was in thy hart, whether thou wouldest keepe his commandements or no. And, Feare none of these things, which thou shalt suffer: Reue. 2.10. beholde, it shall come to passe, that the deuill shall cast some of you into prison, that ye may bee tried, and ye shall haue tribulation ten daies: bee thou faithfull vnto the death, and I will giue thee a crowne of life. Chap. 3.10. Againe, Because thou hast kept the word of my [Page 427] patience, therefore I will deliuer thee from the houre of tentation, which will come vppon all the world, to trie them that are on the earth. Which places with many mo that might be alleaged, teach vs euidently, that thus the Lorde trieth his children, when it pleaseth him, euen in the furnace of aduersitie, causing them therby, not vnto him, who knoweth all things before, but vnto themselues and the world, to discouer and open what before was not so knowne, namely, either patience or grudging against the Lords visitation: as in examples plainly wee may see. Abraham wayted a long time for his wished childe, and that delay of the Lords was his great triall. What opened it in Abraham, but a most singular faith, before not so well knowen to men, Rom. 4.18. that euen aboue hope hee beleeued vnder hope, that hee should haue what was promised, & not weake in faith, considered neither his own bodie, which was now dead, being almost an hundred yeres old, neither the deadnes of Saraes wōbe: but without doubting rested fully assured, that what the Lord had sayd he was able to do. Iacob [Page 428] wōderfully tossed with the waues of much bitter aduersitie by his wiues, by his children, by his friends, and euery day almost by one thing or other, yet euer shewed forth a patient hart, a beleeuing hart, and many great vertues, of all Gods children to bee many times thought of. And so was affliction a discouerer of his good graces to the praise of God the giuer, the true commendation of himselfe the receiuer, and all our examples that consider them. How did aduersitie manifest in Ioseph againe y e gifts of God? What a faith did affliction in her daughter bewray and lay open to all men in the woman of Canaan, Math. 15. when the Lord Iesus gaue this testimonie of her, O woman great is thy faith, be it vnto thee as thou wilt? So that you see where the Lord had wrought any good, there this trier and gager of the Lords aduersitie opened it, and reueiled it to his glorie. Now looke at other some, and you shal see an other course or other effects of this temptation. The childrē of Israels case in Aegipt is knowne vnto vs, how greeuous and euen marueilous their bondage was, as also how the Lorde sent Moses and Aaron to deliuer [Page 429] them. Who at their first comming were welcommed and reuerenced of all the Elders greatly, they then expecting by them a release from those woes. Gen. 5. But after a while when the King increased their affliction, and charged the taskmaisters to deliuer them no more straw, and yet to require the whole number of bricke, vpon sharpe punishment, if they performed it not, what then bewrayed this tryall in them? O see and consider. They flye vpon the Lords Ministers and messengers with an open mouth, with raging passions, & the Lord looke vpon you, and iudge you, say they. For you haue made our sauour stincke before Pharoh, and before his seruants, in that ye haue put a sword in his hande to slay vs. Gen. 14. Chap. 15.24. Chap. 16.3. When they were in feare of Pharaohs host pursuing them after they were deliuered, they did the like: when they wanted water they did the like: when they wanted victuals they did the like, and their murmurings, grudgings, and cursed speakings are euen fearefull when wee reade them. So that we sée now in these how aduersitie bewrayed corruption, incredulitie, impatiencie, and many foule faults, hidden [Page 430] before from men, and happely euen from their owne eyes. The like might be shewed in many moe. Euen the Apostles themselues declared their weaknesse when they were thus tried by the apprehēsion of their maister and they fled away. Peter more than all the rest, when a poore mayde made him denye, and euery question redenye, and forsweare. Euery way therefore aduersitie is a tell tale. And being sent in the wisedome of the mightie GOD to any man or woman with commission to examine them and to discouer them, it doth in deede effectually, and quickly shewe what is within. If faith, patience, hope, humilitie, loue of God, and such like vertues bee there, so he sheweth by and by: and if not, so he sheweth also without partialitie, and maketh euen a world often witnesse of it. Syrach. 27.5. Prou. 17.3. Truely therefore, sayth Iesus Syrach, The fornace trieth the potters vessell, and affliction trieth the iust and godly. And Salomon, as siluer and golde is tried by fire, so doth God proue and trie the harts of men. Your fathers (saith Iudith) were tempted, that they might bee tried and proued, Iudith. 8.21. whether they truely from their heart worshipped [Page 431] GOD. The want of the true knowledge hereof maketh many hastie Iudges & iudgements in the worlde, men by and by entring into some euill conceipt of their estate with GOD, whom they see in this case.
A very greeuous fault in whosoeuer doe so, and checked with the practise euer of the liuing God vppon his children, and many sweete and true comforts out of the worde. For, what sonne is it, sayth he, Hebr. 12.7. whom the father chasteneth not? As if hee should say, there is none, neither euer was, or euer shalbe. But euen all and euery one lesse or more is thus tempted, tried and proued of God in time. And therefore, vers. 8. if ye bee without correction, whereof all are partakers, then are ye bastards and not sonnes. Whosoeuer will be my disciple, Math. 16. let him take vp his crosse and followe [Page 432] me. Act. 14. For through many tribulatiōs must the entrance into Gods kingdome be. Wherefore forget not (saith the Apostle) the consolation which speaketh vnto you as children: Hebr. 12.5. My sonne despise not the chastining of the Lord, neither faint when thou art rebuked of him. For whome the Lord loueth he chastineth, and hee scourgeth euery sonne that hee receiueth. Iam. 1.12. And Iames againe most comfortably: Blessed is the man that indureth temptation, for when he is tried he shall receiue the crowne of life which the Lorde hath promised to them that loue him. In the conference of fayth and frailtie. But my purpose is not to enter into this common place now, I haue done it elswhere, and there is scarce a leafe of the whole scripture that stayeth not our harts against this hellish conceipt, that aduersitie, affliction, and these crossing tryalles, or trying crosses should import an angrie God towards vs euer. God forbid. The truth is otherwise, as I say.
Let it be so since that contenteth you. Afflictions inward or outward. And then taking this course let vs remember that these things are eyther inward in the soule and conscience, or outward in bodie, goods, children, friendes, fame, & such like. Of the inward speaketh with no litle vehemencie Iob, when hee sayth: The arrows of the almightie are in me, Iob. 6 4. the venome whereof doth drinke vp my spirite, and the terrours of God fight against me. For heereby hee declareth that hee was not onely afflicted in bodie, but wounded in conscience, which is the greatest battaile the faithful can haue. Now of [Page 434] inward conflicts, How to knowe our election if we be tempted with any doubt of it. the greate maine one is, when a man or woman falleth into feare, and faintings concerning election, doubting in themselues after some sorte, least they belong not thervnto, and therefore let vs make this our beginning, yet speaking but briefly of it, because many haue handled the point right well. Knowe wee then our comfort herein if the Lorde euer please to trie vs thus. Election is a thing reuealed by steps, and whosoeuer wil surely and safely find it out must keepe the same. For as it were a madnesse if I desired to climb a ladder, to seeke to set my foote at first vppon the highest step, so shall it be if I seeke out my election first before I looke vnto other things. And as there the highest step is truly troad vppon at the last, if I begin at the lowest, and so goe vpward: so is election certainly found if we keepe the like order. This spirituall ladder then standeth thus. Whome the Lord electeth before all time, them doth he euer call in time, either at the morning, at the ninth houre, or eleuenth houre, or some houre. Then Whom he calleth, Election. them doth he iustifie, that is, whome hee effectually calleth [Page 435] Whome he iustifieth them doth he sanctifie, and whome hee sanctifieth, them doth he glorifie. Vocation. Iustification. Santification. So now then I would come to my election, and consequently my glorification which is the highest step, and is in heauen with GOD, then must I begin at the lowest steppe, to wit. Sanctification, which is in my self, and ascend thus: If I be sanctified, then iustified, if iustified, then called, if called, thē elected, and so sure to be glorified. Our sanctification euerie one of vs knoweth, feeleth, and findeth, & how truly it carieth with it a note of Gods childe, chosen in time to inherite heauen. Marke the Scriptures. As the braunch (saith our Sauiour Christ) cannot beare fruit of it selfe, Ihon. 15. excepte it abide in the vine, 4. no more can ye except ye abide in me. I am the vine, ye are the branches, he that abideth in me and I in him, 5. the same bringeth foorth much fruite, for without me ye can doe nothing. Heere you see a coniunction comfortable, namely, of holy fruites and Christ, of fruitfull braunches and the vine, so that if the Lord haue wrought this blessed worke in vs, that we are dead to sinne and aliue to righteousnes, [Page 436] then are we in him and he in vs, yea, euen so surely as it is certaine that the bearing bough is not brokē from the tree, which if it were, it could not beare. It is a meruaylous proofe to vs of this good, and therefore marke it well. The Apostle againe sayth, There is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus. Ro. 8.1. Yea, but who bee those? See what followeth. Which walke not after the flesh, but after the spirite. So then if I would know whether I bee in Christ Iesus or no, I must looke how I walke, that is, still how I am sanctified. And if I finde that the God of mercie by his perpetual spirit hath wrought in me a chaunge, that whereas once I walked after the flesh, that is, was ruled, guided, and gouerned by my corrupt nature, now it is not so, but the holy Ghost leadeth me into a feruent loue of God, and a true hatred of euill, then is the conclusion inferred by the very spirit of truth himselfe, I am in Christ Iesus, and there is no condemnation to me, nor for me. So that Sanctification, the lowest step leadeth mée surely to election, the highest of the ladder. Giue rather diligence, 2. Petr. 18. sayth Saint Peter, [Page 437] my brethren, to make your calling and election sure. Yea, but how (might they say) shal we do it? Peter telleth them, If yee doo these things you shall neuer fall. And what be those things? Hee also sheweth them, namely, vers. 5. If you ioyne vertue with your faith, and with vertue knowledge, and with knowledge temperance, and with temperance patience, with patience godlynesse, with godlynesse brotherly kindnes, and with brotherly kindnes loue, &c. Now what is al this but sanctification of life. So that still our rule is proued, that if wee woulde know whether we be elected to liue in heauen, we must euer looke how we leade our liues in earth. And if there the Lorde hath chaunged vs from carelesse to careful men and women, to please him in holynesse and righteousnesse all the daies of our life, then is this Sanctification a note of Iustification, Iustification of Vocation, Vocation of Election, and so heauen is ours. But now take heed that in this search for holynesse of life, we bee not carryed away with outward shewes. For such holynesse holdeth not either in promisses or conclusion [Page 438] of our former argument. The Lorde abhorreth approching lippes and reproching hearts. Esay 29. And Except your righteousnesse sayth hee, exceede the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharesies, Math. 5. you shall neuer enter into the kingdome of GOD. That is, except you haue more thā a painted visard which they had most glorious, and a counterfait hypocriticall shew of holynesse, your reckoning of heauen will bee without your host, and you will fayle of it. Write, Rom. 3.1. sayth the Lord to the Angell of the Church of Sardis, I knowe thy workes, for thou hast a name that thou liuest, but thou art dead. It is not then a name only y t wil serue the turne. Hauing a shew sayth Paule, of godlynesse, but haue denyed the power thereof. 2. Tim. 3.5. As if hée should saie, vaine & thrice vaine is the shew without the power, and truth, when this search of our election is in hand. Note. O beloued, consider then of this earnestly, and think with your selues, if there be no comfort to be had in our heartes that we are the Lordes, appointed to life and blisse in the worlde to come, but onely by a true espiall of sanctification of life in our selues, how carefull [Page 439] should we bee by hearing of the worde, by praying, by reading, and by all appoynted good meanes to haue this change wrought in vs, that our light shining forth, may not onely make others glorifie our heauenlie Father for his graces in vs, but euen vnto our selues as Saint Peter sayth: 2. Pet. 1.18. vers. 18. Make our election and future state in the glorious kingdome of God sure? Truly there should be no cares greater than this, neyther anie diligence as the Apostle speaketh more faythfull whilest we liue. And see with your selues in your secrete meditations often, this difference of holynesse and vnholynes, of sanctification and prophanenesse, the one proueth vnto me my euerlasting ioy with GOD, when this course is ended, and the other my assured woe with the deuill and his Angels in the blacknesse of darknesse for euer. O what are the pleasures of sinne then for a season, when swéet meate shall haue so soure a sauce? Could the Lord with a more pearcing argument pricke vs forwarde to holy life, or with a sharper knife cut in sunder the cords of vanitie, iniquitie, and sinne, wherewith thousandes of vs are so fettered and tempered, [Page 440] than to teach vs that the one assureth vs of lasting life, and the other of lasting death in the world to come. Truly he could not. And therefore euerie one laie his hand vppon his soule betimes. Beleeue the Lorde and we shall not be confounded. Had I wist, sayth the olde Prouerbe, commeth euer too late. Nowe liue like a Christian amongst men, and euer liue like a Saint among the Angels of heauen. For the Lord hath spoken it. But now soake in sin with the bit in thy teeth vnrestrainable, and then rot in the reward of it, an euerlasting curse from God and all his ioyes, for the Lorde hath also sayd it. And if this sanctification beloued, may not be in shew onely, as hath bene said, but in truth and veritie, how desperate, how woful, how wretched and miserable is the estate of that man and woman, that hath not so much as a shew? If there bee no comfort gotte by a glistering outward appearaunce, what comfort may be in the soule, if the Lord awake to thinke of it, where euen this also vtterly wanteth, and the contrarie, to wit, all libertie, loosenesse, and sinne aboundeth meruailouslie? Shall we forget the curse of our Sauiour [Page 441] Christ in the Gospell vppon the figge trée that yet had goodly leaues fresh & greene, because also with y e leaues it had no fruit. If so fearefull a curse light vpon that, O curses of curses, how many of them shalbe vpon those trees that haue not so much as leaues, no not one greene leafe, but are altogether withered, twice dead, and plucked vp by y e rootes. Wherfore I pray you euen again, as you loue your life w t god another day, & desire any assurāce of it to your soule in this worlde, Ro. 12.1. Giue your bodies dayly a liuing sacrifice, holy, & acceptable vnto God, which is your reasonable seruing of God. Philip 4 8. And fashion not your selues like vnto this world, but be you chaunged by the renuing of your minde, that you may proue what that good and acceptable, and perfect will of GOD is. And, Whatsoeuer things are true, whatsoeuer thinges are honest, whatsoeuer things are iust, whatsoeuer things are pure, whatsoeuer thinges are worthie loue, whatsoeuer things are of good report, if there be anie vertue, or if there be any praise, thinke of these things. For as you haue hearde and seene trulie [Page 442] proued, these thinges shall assure vs, that we are the Lordes, cared for here, and chosen else where to be with him for euer and euer. And the want of this reformation preacheth nothing vnto vs, but that as yet we knowe no interest we haue to those lasting ioyes, and that heauenly father. The Lord strengthen vs, and the Lord change vs that we may be changed, Amen.
You say this Sanctification must bee true and right, or else it doth not proue vnto vs our election, I praie you therefore how may this be knowen, namely when it is true and right, and when not?
Matter.To knowe this we must euer looke at the matter and manner of our actions, whereby we worship God. Manner. For if either of these be wrong, then is it not that holines which the Lord alloweth. Concerning the matter, wee must looke that the thinges wherewith we serue God bee commanded of GOD, and not inuented and deuised by our selues or any man else. Math. 15.9. For, in vaine sayth the Lorde Iesus, doo you seeke to worshippe mee, teaching for doctrines mens precepts. Which one thing sticketh [Page 443] to the verie hart a thousand will worships in Poperie neuer commaunded of GOD, but brought in of sinfull man for aduauntage sake, as Masses, Pilgrimages, holie water, holy bread, censings, creepings, and such lyke. Manner. Then though the matter bee good, yet if the manner be euill, wee fayle to please God. And therefore euen those sacrifices and ceremonies that the Lorde himselfe ordayned, hee often teacheth hee doth abhorre, for want of a right maner of doing them. What haue I to doo (sayth hee) with the multitude of your sacrifices. Esay. 1.11. Bring no mo oblations to mee in vaine: Incense is an abhomination to me, I cannot suffer your newe Moones, nor your Sabboth dayes, it is iniquitie, my soule hateth them, they are a burthen to me, &c. Agayne of prayer. Math. 6. When you stretch out your handes I will hide mine eyes, and though you make many prayers, I will not heare. An example we see in the Scribes and Pharesies almes, and long prayers reiected. Alasse Lorde, and why so, might the Iewes saie. Surely would he answere, because though you doe these things rightly in respect of matter, [Page 444] because I commaunded them, yet doe you not rightly in respect of maner, & that also I seeke of all men.
This must wée learne by diligent hearing and reading of the word. For therein hath the Lorde layde downe both what we shall doe, and how we shall doe. Generally thus much nowe consider and take with you, Hebr. 11.6. that without faith it is impossible to please God, and therefore concerning manner, no action can please GOD, though it were neuer so glorious, except it proceed frō an hart purified by faith. Cain and Abel offered both sacrifices, the one pleased, the other not. And why? But for this thing, because Abel had true faith in his hart, from whence that action flowed: and Cain had none but onely did the outward worke for fashion sake and order. So thousands mo then in those daies, and now in ours, that one day shall knowe with wo what it is to haue outward shew without inward faith. Then is it required concerning maner, that all our works be done in humilitie and lowlinesse of minde, we euer [Page 445] confessing truly, that we notwithstanding all our workes are vnprofitable seruants. The want of this made the Pharesies actions abhorred, Luke. 17.10. which otherwise in respect of matter were well. For who doth not acknowledge y t not to be an extortioner, Luc. 18.11. vniust, an adulterer, to fast, to giue tithe truly of all we haue, are good things, but to doe these in pride and conceit, with boasting and bragging, and without humilitie, alas the Lord abhorreth it, and sendeth vs away like proud praters, not like Christian praiers to his heauenly maiestie. Thirdly, it is required that we haue hope. For although we ought to be humble, yet not so throwen downe must we be, but that still we rest assured of acceptāce with God for Christ, although not for the worthynesse of our worke: and in that hope offer cheerefullie our obedience to the Lord. Thus teacheth Peter when he sayth: 1. Pet 2.5. Yee also as liuely sons be made a spiritual house, an holy Priesthod, to offer vp spiritual sacrifices acceptable to God by Iesus Christe. Marke these words (acceptable to God by Iesus Christ) vpon which words our hope is euer surely built, which nowe I speake [Page 446] of. Fourthly our actions must bee done in loue both to God and man. For if we could speake with tongues of men and Angels, if we haue no loue we are but as sounding brasse, and tinckling Cymballes. Yea though wee feede the poore with all our goods and giue our bodies to bee burned, hauing no loue, it shall profit vs nothing. Lastly, all our works words and thoughts should respect the Lords glory, and not our owne. For if wee do any thing to bee seene of men, verely sayth our Sauiour they haue their reward. Math. 6.5. And thus doe you see nowe which is true sanctification and holynes of life, such as will truely moue to vs our election and future glorification with Father, Sonne, and holy Ghost in the kingdome of heauen. Euen woordes, deedes, and secret thoughtes thus warranted both for matter and manner as hath bene shewed. Thinke of these rules and examine your selues by them.
God forbid. And therefore thus much take with you further y t exercising your self in things commanded, & doing thē in this maner as hath bene sayd, so nere as y e Lord inableth you, wrestling according to y e measure of your fayth euery day to bee lesse sinfull and more righteous, though y t perfect righteousnes which y e law requireth be not found in you by reason of your weakenes, yet are you counted in the sight of GOD Sanctified, holy and acceptable in Christ Iesus, and so Sealed vp to the day of redemption. And that I may not say it to you, but proue it, consider I pray you the example of S. Paul himselfe, who though hee were so sanctified and borne a newe as that thereupon hee might safely and surely conclude his election for euer, to inherite heauen by Christ, yet felt he and found hee very many imperfections in himselfe, and sayth playnely: Rom. 7.15. I alow not that which I do. For what I would, that do I not, but what I hate that doe I. Againe when I [Page 448] would do good, I am thus yoked, that euill is present with me. Againe, In my minde I serue the lawe of God, but in my flesh the lawe of sinne. O wretched man that I am therfore, who shall deliuer me from the body of his death: with sundry other speeches to the same ende in that place. Whereby I say wee are playnely taught that humane imperfection is farre from prouing any thing against our true sanctification. Yea this is the true perfection of of them that are borne anewe, to confesse with the Apostle that they are imperfect. And to our great comfort let vs note it, that this Apostle, sanctified thus imperfectly, & groning vnder the griefe of sundry wants and weakenesses, yet so assured himselfe of his election, by so much as hee had, that in the next chapter he is not afrayd to breake out thus, I am perswaded that neither death nor life, Ro. 8.38. Angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor thinges present, nor thinges to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature shall bee able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. See then, and neuer forget it, that sanctification [Page 449] though but in part and with much want, yet is accepted with God & man, and ought yeld that man and woman that hath it such a comfortable perswasion as this, namely, that nothing shall be able to separate them from their God. So that they be not negligent in harty hungring still after more. Which euer is to be searched for carefully in our selues. For euen so did this Apostle if you marke it. I delight sayth he, in the lawe of God concerning the inner man. vers. 22. And as long as he found some measure of grace, and an heart that still wished more, and sighed for more, and delighted in good, so long was hee cheerefull touching his estate with God, vers. 23. albeit till his dying day he sawe another lawe in his members rebelling against the lawe of his minde, and leading him captiue to the law of sinne, which was in his members. This example then is notable to this end, and let vs not forget it. Would God also the contrarie were more earnestly considered than it is, namely, that if some measure of holy conuersation, together with a mind most feruently wishing more, and euen grieued for want of more, yeld mēs soules [Page 450] comfort, that neyther lyfe nor death, nor anie thing shall separate thē from the Lord, what will, neither any measure at all, neyther any desire of any, nor anie griefe for want of any, or for huge flouds of vngodlynesse that ouerflowe vs both bodie and soule, our words, our works, our thoughts or lookes, and all things wee doe: I saie what will this yeelde to the conscience one daie, but euen a dreadfull blow, that as the other neuer, so we euer are appoynted and red to be separate from Christ Iesus. O then take heede betimes, and cutting off euery day by the swoorde of Gods giuen grace, iniquitie, and sinne, lette vs hunger and thirst to serue GOD in holynesse and righteousnesse before him all the dayes of our lyfe, and by fruites of a true new birth to make, as Saint Peter hath tolde vs, our election sure. 2. Cor. 12. Another proofe to your question, that imperfections in our newe birth and sanctificatiō may not discourage vs, is the same Apostle againe, troubled in another place so grieuously with his owne concupiscence that pricked in the fleshe the messenger of Satan, that he besought the Lorde thrice that it might departe from [Page 451] him. The Lordes aunswere as we know was this, that his grace was sufficient for him. For through weaknesse his power was made perfect. Playnly teaching vs & graciously chéering vs, that for our imperfections he will not reiect vs. It is one thing to haue sinne raigning in vs, and an other thing to haue it dwelling in vs. The one we are forbidden, the other we shall be subiect to whilest wee liue. For, Rom. 6.12. Rom. 7.18. I knowe that in mee, that is, in my flesh dwelleth no good thing, confessing with griefe that sinne dwelleth in him, though to his comfort, through grace it raigned not in him. Full is the Scripture of strength agaynst this feare of imperfections, but I trust this sufficeth. ‘O, but the children of God are subiect many times to such a dulnesse and deadnesse in comparison of sweete rauishing motions that they haue felt, that Satan catching and watching his opportunities is readie to perswade that surely nowe they are fallen away, and GOD hath giuen them ouer.’ Most true it is, and yet all for the best. [Page 452] For surely, if we had not such alterations and chaunges, we should thinke that grace were nature in vs, wee should not estéeme of that sweete power of the spirite as wee doe, when after a dulnesse it returneth agayne, neyther any way bee thankfull as now we are. But to be too much cast down with such tumblings, & to enter into such desperate feares, truly the Lord woulde it not. Psal. 51. For what change thinke you felt Dauid when hee cryed, O let mee feele the comfort of thy spirite agayne, and when so often he cryeth, 119. O quicken me as thou wast wont, quicken mee, quicken me. Yet was not Dauid cast awaie, though for his sinne or tryall, or Gods glorie, or others example, hee was thus many times troubled by a grieuous dulnesse & many tempting feares. Alasse it is the course we must euer account of, for our better wakening, and which Gods chosen haue euer tasted yet without reiection. The mother after she hath felte her childe moue, hopeth the best, though euer it moue not, and when weakly it stirreth, shee cheerefully hopeth of greater strength in time, & so must wee. This sweete spirite is not alwayes alike, [Page 453] that difference may teach vs, it is greate mercie to haue much, and make vs thankfull. The Sunne shining so fayre is often couered with mistie cloudes from vs, yea, and euerie daie setteth, and as it were taketh his leaue. But wee sée those cloudes vanish awaie in time, and the cheerefull rising followeth after his heauie setting. It is not euer Winter, nor euer Summer, but after a fayre daie commeth a foule, and backe agayne. The tree is not alwayes greene and flourishing with his cheerefull leaues. Yet liueth it in the root when outward shew is gone. And truly so doe wee, (let vs in comfort knowe it) in our Christ rooted remayne aliue safe and sure, when blustering stormes of shrewd temptations haue shaken off our leaues, that is, our cheerefull thoughtes, wordes, and countenaunces, and for our better schooling, the Lord a litle hath left vs to our selues. The foundation of our hope standeth fast, whō he loueth, to the end he loueth them. And I am perswaded that hee that hath begun this good worke in you, Iohn. 13.1. Philip. 1.6. Ro. 11.29. will perfourme it vntil the daie of Iesus Christ. For the giftes and calling of GOD are [Page 454] without repentaunce, with a number of such. So that though the sadnesse of soule come vpon vs, and great disquietnesse bee within our breast, yet must we lyke faythfull children as the Lorde shall inable, saie, Still trust in God my soule, for I will yet giue him thankes, Psal. 42. &c. O tarrie thou the Lordes leasure, bee strong, and hee shall comfort thy heart, and put thou thy trust in the Lord. Many times reade that 77. Psalme, Psal. 27. & see the downe falls of Gods children, and how agayne they catch hold and scramble vp, confessing it to bee their infirmitie, as in deede it is. And the Lord of comfort worke our comfort.
Will God then accept some obedience?
Yet again do you aske mee that? Was it not proued euen now that sanctification with imperfection, is neuerthelesse true sanctification and accepted. But you shew a passion still following the godly minde, that what it wisheth to haue, it feareth to want, and therefore neuer is wearie of proofe to haue what heart desireth. Therfore euen agayne I aunswere you that hée doth. And be iudge your self. Whē the Father [Page 455] cried w t wéeping eyes, Lord I beleue, Marc. 9.24. helpe my beleefe. Did the Lord answer him roughly, sirra, I accept no imperfecte faith. No, no, he most gratiously accepted his some faith, and helped his childe. 1. King. 15.13 Doe we not reade it to our great comfort what the Lorde badde the Prophet aunswere to Ieroboams wife, that came disguised to aske concerning her sicke sonne, namelie, that he onely of Ieroboam should come to the graue, because in him there was some goodnesse toward the Lorde of God of Israel? Therefore euen some goodnesse, some grace, some faith, some loue, Sweete. some obedience you see is not ouerlooked of our most mercifull father, though it be but little. For it is not the quantitie but the qualitie, that is, not how much, but how true, Note. that the Lorde regardeth. All those eies that looked vpon the brasen Serpent were not alyke great, and yet the least eie receyued health by that looking. So are not all mens faith alike. For the Lorde giueth at his owne good pleasure in greate diuersitie, and yet the least being true looketh vppon the true salue of our stings resembled by the brasen Serpent Christ Iesus to eeternall [Page 456] life, as wel as y e greatest. Though our father chidde them for their little faith, yet did he neuer reiect them that had anie. Euery poore beggars hand is not alike, and yet the least serueth him to take a penie as well as the greatest. So shall our hande of faith do I warrant you, and therfore reach it out with cheere, feare not.
Bee it neuer so little, if it come from vs, be you sure it will haue his dregs and impuritie. For euen all our righteousnesse is lyke a stayned cloth. But what then? O sweete God. What did he when the midwiues with a good action intermingled a lie? Did hee refuse their good for their euill? No, no, hee receiued their obedience though thus stayned, and mercifully hee turned away his face from the other, as a deere father, that hath an Eagles eie to spy any thing well in his child, and euen no eie to see what hee woulde not see, beeing the frailties of his chosen children, whereof they sigh to bee disburthened. And it is a heaten truth and knowen to vs, that if hee [Page 457] looked not awaie from imperfections and wrath, yea, euen winowed as it were his childrens actions, keeping the grayne, and blowing awaye the chaffe with a breath of mercie in Christ, hee shoulde neuer accept any obedience in this world at anie mans hand.
O sir, Iere. 4.4. these feares and wreastlings and spirituall struglings that the godly are euer subiect vnto, are as the Lordes plowe to breake vp the fallowe grounde of our heartes, and to teare them that otherwise would bee whole lumpes, vnfit to receyue seede into fine small earth, softe, and mellowe, and fruitfull, that no sooner the seede may be throwē in, but it sinketh & is couered, and setteth it selfe to fructifie, when otherwise it would not, nor could not vpon whole ground, but lying onely vppon the outwarde face, and not sinking, the foules would deuour it, Math. 13.4. or at least it take no rooting. And therefore thrice necessarie and profitable are these spirituall buffets nowe [Page 458] and then to worke in vs that broken and contrite heart which the Lorde shall neuer despise. Psal. 51. Ezek. 36.26. 1. Cor. 10.13. To take from vs our stonie hearts and to giue vs fleshie in their places. Let them bee then as the Lorde pleaseth, espeally when hee hath giuen vs so sweete a promise, that hee will neuer lay more vpon vs than hee will make able to beare. Lette him plowe vs, and bruse vs, and breake vs at his pleasure, it is the Lord, lette him doe what seemeth him best, hee knoweth our mould, and his mercie helpe vs in all our feares, Amen.
Not to haue our prayer heard by and by.It is a spirituall tryall many tymes to Gods children to crie and pray, and as they thinke, not to be heard, because their petitions are not by and by graunted. But they forget then other deere ones of the Lord and the Lords often practise. For Dauid in many Psalmes sayth, I crye and thou hearest not. Iob sayth, When I cry vnto thee thou doest not heare mee, Iob. 30.20. neither regardest me when I stand vp. The woman [Page 459] of Canaan cried hartely, Marh▪ [...]5. and receiued no comfort of long, yet did hee heare her well enough, but the ende made amendes, and so shall it to vs all, as may be our good, which he best knoweth and not we. Heauines of hart. It is a temptation to bee heauie harted, and wee thinke, O Lorde, why should I bee thus. Surely sorrowe consumeth the life, Prou. 17.22. and 25.20. and a cheerefull hart prolongeth our daies. But yet we must knowe what befalleth the godly. My soule is powred out vppon mee, Psal. 30.16. Psal. 42. and the daies of affliction haue taken hold vpon me, sayth Iob in his heauines. Dauids soule was sad, and it would not presently be lighted. Yea, from the endes of the earth, sayth he, Psal 61.2. Psal. 102.4. will I call vnto thee when my heart is in heauines. My heart is smitten down & withered like grasse, so that I forget to eate my bread: with many such places. Sometime for sinne: sometime for worldly accidents, sorrowe will assault the godly, and being men and women we must bee content to indure the smarts incident to our nature. Yet euer remembring to holde faith and a Christian measure in all our sadnesse. Cherefulnes and mirth. And many times beating it into our mindes, that a [Page 460] cheerefull heart pleaseth GOD and man: Reioyce in hope, Rom▪ [...].12. Philip. 3.1. Chap. 4.4. 1. Thes. 5.16. sayth the Apostle, reioyce in the Lorde, reioyce in the Lorde alway, againe I say reioyce, and euermore reioyce. What iterations and dublings are these? And if the Lord must bee heard when hee speaketh single, how will hee take our deafnes whē he speaketh dubble. Galat. 5. Prou. 17.22. The fruit of the Spirite is ioye. It causeth good health, sayth Salomon, and refuse it not then. The greatnes of Sinne. The greatnesse of sinne is an other of the vncomfortable meditations now and then of Gods deere ones, they fearing and shaking to behold the same, least the Lords iustice should breake out against it and consume them. But good beloued let vs bee wise as the Lorde would haue vs, and that is thus, not to meditate of sinne, but still with an eye to the salue of sinne Christ Iesus, and then though it be neuer so terrible by his foule shape, & seeme neuer so strong to giue vs a fearefull fall, yet shall it bee founde too weake, and wee receiue after a mazing feare, true comfort agaynst it, and the deadly sting thereof. If a man were vppon the top of a high tower without battlements, it would seeme fearefull vnto him [Page 461] to looke downe: but if he haue high & strong battlements that he may take holde on, not so. Euen so it is with sinne, looke vppon it without our strength agaynst it, and it astonisheth to death, but with him it vanisheth as too weake to condemne Gods chosen. Dauids adulterie and murder were great sinnes, yet repentance found mercie, and they were pardoned. Peters denyals were great sinnes, yet in Christ rased out, when he wept bitterly for them. Paules persecuting and making hauocke of the congregation was no smal offence, yet a wounded hart found a forgiuing God, when opened eyes sawe what was done. Exod. 17. Those murmuring Iewes after so many strange workes and wonders wrought of the Lord for their deliuerance, making a question whether he were amongst them or no, did they lightly offend? Or doth not the Scripture euery where speake of it as a most horrible and dreadfull offence? Yet was there mercie with God and pardon to repentance. But this course might bee long if I should note all particulars. Let vs stay therefore with those murdring Iewes, not of a malefactor but of a iust one, not of the sonne of a man, [Page 462] but of the sonne of God Christ Iesus, and consider well whether the earth hath yeelded since her first creation a greater indignitie, or whether the heauens haue behelde a more vggly transgression? Surely no: neither any whit comparable: Act. 2. and 3. yet in Christ was this pardonable, and euen then when their handes were red with the innocent bloud of Christ Iesus, & the speare scarse washed that pearced his holy heart, euen then I say, preached Peter pardon to repentance, and as many as repented had mercie. To the greatnesse of their sinne adde the vnfeelingnesse of their heart that had no remorse for any thing they had done. And then consider, will the Lord offer mercie before it be sought, and shut vp mercie when it is sought? Will he so graciously seeke to drawe men to repentance, and shewe no pitie when we repent? Will the Lorde forgiue the death of his deere sonne to the bloudie murderers of him, and neuer be intreated for sinnes (though greeuous) yet not comparable. O God forbid that after this example of mercie to these crucifiers of the Sonne of GOD, Satan should euer shake our faith by feare of any [Page 463] sinne to be vnpardonable, which with wai [...]ing harts wee lament that euer wee committed agaynst our deare God. Therefore take fast holde of it, and print it deepely in your memorie. I omit Iacobs children, I omit Manasses, I omit many that might be named, peruse their sinnes, and beholde with ioye in a gracious God their full remission. When the Spirit of truth sayth, were thy sinnes as red as scarlet, doth he meane to comfort agaynst small and fewe offences, or against great and many? Truly euen against all, must you needes confesse. And if you will not, S. Iohn will reprooue you, who sayth, 1. Iohn. 1. that bloud shall cleanse vs from all sinne, making no distinction of fewe or many, great or little. Some, not all. And if the Lord distinguish not, that must shewe mee mercie, I defie a distinguishing deuill, of whom I seeke no mercie. Consider it often, that the same Apostle saith, 1 Iohn. 1. If we acknowledge our sinne God is faithfull to forgiue vs. Making the assurance of pardon to a confessing sinner, no lesse sure than it is that GOD is faithfull. O beloued, can God bee vnfaithfull? if he can, then feare: if not, be of good [Page 464] comfort, for so certaine is mercie to a bleeding hart, as he is faithfull that can bee no other. O sweete foundation of our wished ioy, the essence of our God. Agayne, is it not an article of our faith that our sinnes shalbe pardoned? Comfotable. Will you say little sins? God forbid, restrayne not Gods mercie, deny not your faith, and then must you bée comfortable. Remember agayne what the Lord Iesus sayth: Ihon. 6.37. All that the Father giueth me shall come to me, and him that commeth to me I cast not away. What a speech is this, if wee marke it? And what a comfort and ioy is there in it, if wee haue but euen a peece of an heart to receiue it? For to let passe the former part, so plainly taking away distinction of Iewe or Gentill, of bond or free, in affirming that al that the father giueth him shall come to Christ, what nation or language soeuer they bée of, how sweet is the second part to a sinfull soule groaning and sighing vnder the burden of iniquitie, sore laden and euen pressed downe with thoughts, words, and deedes in the sight of the Lorde damnable? For what might be your case, looke at your self: Haue you read in the lawe, that if God enter [Page 465] into iudgement with you, sinne is so great, that you are but gone? Doe your transgressions pricke you, and loose course of life begin to sting you? What then? are you dead, and wil you not liue? are you ill, and will you be no better? Smarteth your soule within through the deepe wounde of sinne, and will you haue no ease? O yes full faine, say you, but my sinnes, my sinnes are so out of measure, great and horrible, that I feare the Lord hath cast me off, and hath no mercie for me? Ah deuell auant. Doth my Sauiour say here, he that commeth to me, and is not a very great sinner, I cast not away. No, no Satan, my God and Lord, my Christ and ioy speaketh indefinitely of any man, of any woman, in any case, he that commeth vnto mee, bee he Iewe, be he Gentill, be he bond, be he frée, Greeke or Barbarian, and what sinne or sinnes so euer hee bee troubled for, how weake and fraile so euer, how poore & vile so euer, yea be his sinnes mo than y e heares of his head, mo than the sand of the sea, so that his heart fayle him with Dauid for them, yet if he come to him, he is welcome, he is accepted, and hee will not cast him away. [Page 466] O soule awake then, be of good cheare within me, cast away the mourning wéede, and hearken to thy most gracious GOD, may you say. Sorrowing and sighing for that which is past, as my duetie is to him will I go, knowing that he is the same yesterday, to day, and for euer. His pitie decreaseth not, his mercie fadeth not, others haue found it, and why should I doubt of it? Neuer came sinner with sorrowe and faith but hee was accepted, and his owne mouth in this place sayth it, No man that commeth to me will I cast away. Nay see further comfort here by these wordes. Were it so that my heart were as it were closed vp for a time (the Lords will being in this sort to exercise me, humble mée, and trie me) that I could not beléeue, nor pray, nor sorrowe nor feele any comfort, yet if euer there was a time wherein I could doo these things, and did them in and with a feeling of sweet assurance of Gods fauour in Christ to my poore soule, that time doth tell mee that the Father hath giuen me to Christ, and that I did come to him then, and nowe I heare that he that commeth to him hée casteth not awaye neuer, neuer. [Page 467] Therefore bee of good comfort, his spirite is not gone, it is but hidden, and with-held for a time, as fire couered with ashes, it wil come agayne doubled and increased. For hee that is once giuen to Christe of his father is neuer cast away finally, but reuiueth agayne though many times humbled very greatly for a season. Psal. 32.10. Esay. 1.16. to the 20. mark the 18. well. Ezek. 18.23. Iohn. 20.17. Iohn. 17.23. Hebre. 4.16.6.18.8.12. You haue had examples before. And thus in the Lordes helpe and blessing may this assaulte of the greatnesse of sinne bee salued. Much and much agayn is the strength in Gods word that may be brought to lay in this breache if I intended volumes. But by this example goe further your selfe as you neede. These are large fields to walke in, blessed be God for his comforts.
Sometimes agayne I know the Lord humbleth his deere ones with this cogitation beating in their inwards, Perseuerance. surely I shal not continue, I shall haue a fall, I do but flatter my selfe with a perswasion of Gods fauour. For albeit I nowe doe well, heare the word, read it, pray, and so forth, yet in deede I am not setled and grounded in the feare of God, for these things will away. Many haue had as much as I for a tyme, [Page 468] and yet haue fallen away, and so I feare me shall I. Truely a dangerous temptation, 1. Cor. 10.13. I must needs confesse, yet no other than appertayneth to man, and be of good comfort, the worde is stronger than this also. And first againe it serueth that short praier of the Apostles, Psal. 51. Lord increase our fayth, and that of Dauid, giue mee the comfort of thy helpe and establish me, establish me with thy spirit Then those places following with such like which you may find by your owne reading, and partly haue bene quoted before, when this temptation almost was in speech. Philip. 1. I am perswaded sayth the Apostle of this same thing, that hee that hath begun this good woorke in you will perfourme it vntil the day of our Lord Iesus Christ. Cōsider wel of the place, and of the Spirit that directed Paul to say it, the spirite of God, and see what a powrefull comfort this may bee, that that Spirit should set it downe, that where the graces of God and fruites of righteousnes once appeare in truth, that is, without fayning in man or woman, there is an immoueable assurance of continuance in the same, the meanes being vsed. Why should [Page 469] we rather then beleeue the father of lyes, saying we shall continue? Or why shoulde we more bee throwne downe with the one than lifted vp with the other? Yet see more comfort. For what newe thing is spoken here that is not often beat vpon elsewhere also. 1. Sam. 18.17. When Saul told Dauid hee was but a boye and therefore not able, or meete to ioyne with that great Goliah so strong a giant, howe did hee ouerthrowe this bone cast against his fayth, and establish his hart against that temptation: was not his strength this? I haue O King found God heretofore my deliuerer, when I was in danger, and therefore I doubt him not but he will euen nowe also be to me as he hath bene. And what if Satan should haue whispered in his eare, Dauid thou deceiuest thy self by thinking that if God once do for thee, he will euer do for thee, it is no good argument. Would Dauid haue beleeued him? 1. Sam. 17.3 [...]. No out of doubt hee woulde haue bidden him, auant Satan, my argument is good. For a very chiefe ende of Gods benefites to man is to make him still in assured trust to hang vppon his gouernement and prouidence. And therefore [Page 470] as I haue founde him, so will I take him, my deliuerer hath he bene from the Beare and the Lion, and my deliuerer will he be, I feare not, from this vncircumcised Philistine. Againe when the Apostles began to thinke that Christ was angry because they had forgotten to bring bread with thē, Math. 16. what sayth Christ. O ye of litle fayth do ye not remember the fiue loaues when there were 5000. men, howe many baskets full tooke ye vp? teaching them and al the world that the consideratiō of Gods goodnes already shewed shoulde mightily assure vs for the time to come euer. For as he hath bene, so will hee be, if wee beléeue him. This was one cause also why hee instituted the Sacrament of his Supper to keepe his former goodnes in continual remembrance with vs, Because that such remembrance is & ought to be most effectual euer to establish our fayth as touching the continuance of his fauour towards vs still. Marke therfore & meditate of this drift of the Lord often, and think with your selfe y t if a mortal man looke for his benefits, that I should accompt him not my fickle, but my firme friend, that as he hath bene, so he [Page 471] wil be, O how much more may the God of heauen looke for it at my handes, and if my doubting of an earthly friends constancie, who hath by many testimonies giuen me notice of his loue be in trueth a foule fault in me, how infecteth it heauen & earth with noisome sauour to mistrust a mighty God, nay a merciful God, a kinde God, & deare & louing father, that with milions of mercies testified his loue and fauour without desert in me, and to make him as a fickle & changing man: farre be it therfore from vs euer, but let passed grace assure our soules of future goodnes, for so would he haue it, & so in truth should it. I cannot omit it, Psal. 78.11. & I pray you marke it with me: How whē Dauid sheweth y t the Israelites forsooke God and his wayes, he addeth for a reason as it were of such a fall, They forgat his actes and his wonderfull workes that he had shewed them. As if hee should haue sayde, had they looked backe stil to receiued mercy, and kept that diligently in minde they would neuer haue fallen. Nowe this could bee no reason if this were not a certaine course with our liuing God, that where he beginneth there he continueth, if the fault [Page 472] be not ours. Looke therefore at this thing, and be of good comfort, Ezek. 18.23. Ihon. 13.1. Rom. 11. your God hath no ioy in changing, he hath sworne hee would not our fall, his worde is past, that whome he loueth to the end he loueth them, that his gifts and calling are without repentance, that is without change, Dauid thus reasoned, Paul thus reasoned, Christ thus reasoned, that passed mercy should assure vs future mercy euer, and therfore you shal continue if you continue to pray, to beleeue, to obey and to serue him. Let all the feends in hell goe shake their eares. Humblings are good for the Lords chosen, and he knoweth what is best for euery sonne or daughter. Iam. 1.12. Welcome his schoolings when he sendeth them, indure them patiently, tary the Lordes leasure, for your lightning. Yet euer know his word what it assureth: Hee that commeth vnto mee I neuer cast away, the Lord support our weaknes. Thus might I in this treatise of inward aduersities, touches & trials run a great course, for the field is wonderful wide, but I must content my selfe. These may serue to shew that the worde is a salue for our grieuous sores, and to lead such as shall be desirous [Page 473] of further Phisike into the greene pastures where is plentie of helpe. Sée and gather, apply, and vse, the Lord will blesse his holy ordinance euer as shalbe best.
And if I or any man shoulde speake of them as we might, when or where should we find an end? Psal. 34. For howe many are the troubles of the righteous? Yet the Lord deliuereth them out of all. For myne owne part I haue found in two righteous men so much as iustly maketh me to thinke that the troubles of all Gods children bee in déed very many. I meane Iob & Dauid, whose troubles and tryals if they be perused, carefully obserued, and often thought vppon, they may strengthen and comfort most men euen in their particulars. For what might it be that the Lord layeth vpon vs which he layed not vpon these his deere ones before, and may be found in them, besides numbers mo, both in Scripture and other histories recorded to vs. Many will say, O my life is vncomfortable and full of sorrow and heauines, griefe and vexation one after an other. When as others haue [Page 474] their pleasures and heartes ease and more ioy in a day than I haue in a yeere. And what if it please God so, doth hee deale any otherwise with you than he doth with those whome hee loueth truely, Ioh. 30.16. and euen to the ende? doeth not Iob complayne that his soule was euen powred out vpon him, and the dayes of affliction had taken holde of him. That sorowe pearced his very bones in the night, and his sinewes tooke no rest, that for the great vehemency his very garmēt was changed &c. vers. 31. That his harpe was turned to mourning, and his Organs into the voyce of them that wept. Yet I hope you know God hated not his seruant Iob for all this. Psal. 102. I pray you also remember Dauid with heauy heart and mournfull voyce making his mone to his sweetest God in these words: O Lord heare my prayer, & let my cry come vnto thee. Hide not thy face from mee in the tyme of my trouble, incline thine eares vnto mee when I cal, make hast to heare me. Why Dauid, what is the matter, or what doeth vrge this wofull crye? O Lorde my dayes are consumed like smoke & my bones are burnt like an hearth. Myne heart is [Page 475] smitten and withereth like grasse, because I forget to eate my bread, for the voyce of my groning my bones doe cleaue to my skin. Surely I haue eaten ashes as breade and haue mingled my drinke with weeping. And so forth, vers. 9. reade more of the Psalme your selfe. And remē ber euer Dauid was a man according to Gods own hart, for al this humiliatiō layd vppon him at tymes. Forget it not also when you sit, and say litle, what was answered to that pamperling of the worlde, when he was in it. Sonne remember that thou in thy life time receyuedst thy pleasures, and likewise Lazarus paynes, Luc. 16.25. nowe therefore is hee comforted and thou art tormented. It is not the best meat euer that hath so sowre a sawce commonly. 2. Cor 4.17. Neither that light affliction so greatly to be abhorred, which being but for a moment in comparison, causeth vnto vs farre most excellent and an eternal waight of glory. Luc. 6.25. Wo be to you that now laugh sayth our Sauiour Christ, for yee shall wayle and weepe, and blessed are yee that weepe nowe for you shall laugh, vers. 21. what sweeter speech can my soule wish to [Page 476] bee my comfort, if my life bee not so comfortable. Had I rather nowe laugh & hereafter weepe, then nowe weepe & hereafter laugh, not for dayes or yeeres, but for euer and euer. I will let the Phisition of my body a sinfull man mingle my cup as best pleaseth him, Note. for my health, and drink that sowre sup in hope of ease thereafter, but my God and father, my Christ and Sauiuiour, the life of my soule, shall not doe so for the good thereof, but full wantonly I will make my choyse my selfe, and sweete, sweete all must bee, or else I will weepe to drinke it, Math. 20.22. Alas this is not well. Be it vnto vs as he will. And great is his fauour euer when wee drinke of no worse cup than his owne selfe hath begun of to vs. Iob. 21. If you read the 21. of Iob you shall see y t this florishing estate in this world that so many wish, and some in weakenes and ignorance wayle to want, is not so comfortable to the conscience desiring hope of future good, as that we should be so greedy of it. And therefore if the Lord deale otherwise with vs, rest vppon his wisedome, vpon his loue, testified by the greatest gift that euer was giuen, the death of his onely and deare Sonne [Page 477] Christ Iesus, vppon his practise with his children euer, and be content. Christ dipped the soppe that he gaue to Iudas, and did 5 loue him therefore. Reuel. 3. God giue vs dry breade with his fauour, rather then dipped, and daintie soppes with his yre. As many as hee loueth, he rebuketh and chastiseth, and loued Lazarus had neuer a sop at all, but would haue bene glad of the crummes that fell from the rich mans table. Contempt a bitter temptation. Some againe are disdayned & contemned in their places where they liue, dwell, or serue, and they cannot beare it. Contempt is bitter, and soking themselues in this sowre meditation, they thinke, O Lord why shoulde I be thus vsed more than others? what do I, or say I, that ought not, or might not receiue as fauorable face as other men find? surely the Lord loueth me not &c. But god forbid say I to this conclusion. For it followeth not vpon the premisses, and therefore the argument a subtill deuils, and not a true Gods. And I prooue it to my comfort by these two seruants of God agayne Iob and Dauid. The first complayning that they that were yonger than hee mocked him, Iob. 30.1.9. Iob. 19.18. yea they whose fathers he refused [Page 478] to set with the dogges of his flockes, vers. 10. Iob. 7.6. that is to bee his shepheardes, or to keepe his dogges. They abhorred him, fled far from him, and spared not to spit in his face. Yea sayth he I am their byword, and as it were a Tabret before them. Surely a great contempt, and greater I thinke than you can shewe me any, whosoeuer you are that cō playne of contempt, and yet Iob was Iob still before his God for all these abuses in a wretched world, that is, beloued, accepted, regarded, and in the end, when the Lordes good pleasure was finished, honoured and exalted, that these mocking mates couched and hid their foule faces for shame. And shall I not intreate you to consider it? Againe the other, what sayth hee. I am a worme and no man, O Lorde, a shame of men, and the contempt of the people. Psal. 22.6▪ Al they that see me haue mee in derision, they make a mowe at mee and nod their heads. What vile contempt is this. Yet must not Dauid giue vp the ioy of his life for it. But passe on his course in his troublesome Sea, and sayle cheerfully towards the Hauen where hee would bee, breaking these waues and surges by a true [Page 479] fayth & knowledge of the Lords dealings with his most deere chosen. Imagine you see Herod, and that rushing route, Luc. 22.11. hoysing their heades like forehorses ouer our deere Sauiour, when Pilate sent him thither and looking ouer him, and vnder him, and on eche side him, but not vppon him, for feare his basenes should hurt their siluer sights. O deere Sauiour, shall he bee contemned, and disdayned, excepted, and reiected as a seely man, a simple man, one that hath no great stuffe in him to win him grace with the paynted Peacocks of this worlde, and shall any man or woman take it to hart to folow him with this crosse (if it be a crosse and not rather a true and great blessing in some respects to vs) vpon his backe? Fie, fie of this desire to please men ouermuch in this world, it is not good. Thinke again you see through the casement of her windowe the payre of eyes that mocking Michol so scornfully cast vpon her owne Lord and husband king Dauid, when shee sawe him come daūcing before the arke of God. Remember her reprochfull speech to him, and what was Dauid worse for all this? See and reade agayne and agayne, vers. 21.22. what [Page 480] courage he tooke to himself for al this contempt of so neere a friend, and how hee answered her, and let it bee your example and comfort euer. Michol was the worse that disdained, Dauid not a whit the worse that was disdained. She plagued with barrennesse for euer, Dauid blessed for his true heart and zeale to God. And it is inough.
Alteration of theyr minds whome we tooke for frends a sharpe Temptation.Others obserue themselues forsaken dayly of such as they tooke to bee theyr friends, and to haue beene faster knit in affection to them than as that they woulde haue so slunke awaie. They see a chaunge in their faces that haue fawned, in theyr wordes, in theyr deedes, and in all circumstaunces. And this grieueth them, they wonder at it, and thinke what haue they done to deserue this alteration. Forgetting quite that euen this also is one of the Lordes exercises that hee trayneth vp his children in, till they grow to a true knowledge, how fickle and tickle this world and all his shewes be, and that it hath bene laid vpon his chosen in greate measure. For what a pittifull complaynt maketh Iob of this matter, Iob. 19.13. &c if you mark it. The Lord hath remooued (sayth hee) my brethren farre [Page 481] from mee, and also, myne acquaintance were strangers vnto me. My neighbours haue forsaken mee, and my familiars haue forgotten me. They that dwell in my house, and my maydes tooke mee for a stranger in their sight, I called my seruant, but hee woulde not answere, though I prayed him with my mouth. Yea my breath was straunge, to myne owne wife, though I prayed her for the childrens sake of myne owne body. All my secret friends abhorred mee, vers. 19. and they whome I loued are turned against mee. Hath any man tasted of a greater change than this man did, Or may a man tast of a greater? Surely this was a great one, and it should be a sure prop to hold vp our sliding feete for any alteration of men from vs. Dauid complayned of the like, that the Lord had hid his acquaintance out of his sight, Psal. 31.11. that they that did see him without in the streetes conueyed themselues from him. And what then? Such hath bene the world, such is it, & for such take it, if you be wise. To day a friend, to morow none, to day in my bosome with sugred wordes, to morow in my face with sharp arrowes. [Page 482] Iosephs owne brethren changed vpon him with a great change, when he least thought it, and lesse maruell if his master so changed for no iust cause, Putiphar I meane that made so much of him. Moses & Aaron found great alterations of mens minds, Exod. 17. if you marke the storie, and O Lorde, sayth Moses, they are ready to stone me, that e [...]rst had bowed downe and worshipped at their first cōming. Exod. 41.31. To cut downe palmes and strowe them in the way, and to cry Hosanna, blessed be hee that commeth in the name of the Lord, Math. 27. is an other note, than crucifie him, crucifie him, his blood be vpon vs and our children. Of these experiences the world is full, and the word of God hath store: cast them together for your stay, when you read them, and take the world, and all the faces and fawnes of the same as they are, and euer haue bene, that is for fickle and most slippery. Your master Christ, and your fellow seruants haue found it so, and for Gods sake seeke not to bee singular your selfe, it is inough for the seruant to be like his master, seeke not to be aboue him. If Iob find his owne wife changed, shall hee wonder at others? No, no▪ [Page 483] Vse them, and take them as Subiect to changes when GOD will. And his will bee done. Priuy slander an other tryall. Many are bitten behinde their backes, and priuily slandered, yea gnawed to the very bones with the teeth of the vngodly, and it grieueth them sore. But forget they not then that this also is the lot of the righteous, of Ioseph, of Iob, of Dauid of thousands. Forget they not Paul approuing himselfe by honour, and dishonor, 2. Cor. 6.8. by euell report, and good report, as a deceyuer, yet true. And in an other place, We are euel spoken of, and yet we pray, 1. Cor. 4.13. we are made as the filth of the worlde, the of [...]kowring of all thinges vnto this tyme. There was neuer man could escape this yet, neither euer any shall, if hee please God. For euen of Christ himselfe, some sayd he was a deceyuer, and many prittle prattles had they of him in their méetings. Woe bee to you sayth the Lorde himselfe when all men speake well of you, Luc. 6.26. for so did their fathers to the false Prophets. And it is a speech of weight against this temptation, if it bee often thought of. Galat. 1.1 [...] ▪ If I should yet please men sayth the Apostle, I were not the seruant of Christ. It is a [Page 484] dayntines vnfit for a Christian, to be able to beare no backbiters. Some will to the deuell, for their priuie pratling to the hurt of their neighbours, though we sweare the contrary, and heartily wish the contrary. There is no helpe for them. Onely stande you out of their way, that the faster they runne, the sooner they may come thither, and the worlde bee rid of them, for surely they are in hast a number, and they seeme to feare nothing more, than that hell gates should be shut, and the play begunne before they come. The Lord will be glorified by their death, and the Lord make vs glorifie him by our patience, and by our carefull shunning of all iust cause of any euill report. That suffring this bitter poyson of Aspes that is vnder their tongues, & vppon their tongues, 1. Pet. 4.14. &c and in their tongues, not for euill doing, but vndeseruedly, our ioy may bee true, and our comfort breede a contented patience, euer. Amen.
Diuers complayne they are rewarded with euill for good, To be rewarded euell for good tempteth many. and they fret at it sore, to haue true good will and many honest testimonies of a friendly minde so badly, so vnkindly, yea so vildly requited. And in [Page 485] deede it is true that such vndeserued vnkindnes pearceth deepe, and hath preuailed with some, euen to the breaking of their hearts, and the ending of their dayes. But alas it should not bee so hote in vs, if God gaue gouernement ouer frayle flesh, according to true reason. For if false man turne his backe vpon GOD, that hath in such wonderfull and vnsearchable fauour vsed him, Consider this often. and with such an incomprehensible & vnmeasurable heape of mercies filled his cuppe from his cradle, and before, what maruell though hee turne vppon one of vs (whose fauours, though great, yet cannot be like these) both backe, and heart, and tongue, and teeth, and all the powers hee hath any way? Truely this onely shoulde content vs, when we finde such measure in the worlde. But we haue beside, the company in this crosse of such great and deere ones to the Lorde, that we should be euen glad we may go along with them and partake with them in no worse thing, than the Lord thought good to lay vpon them. Dauid complaineth: they rewarded me euill for good, to the great discomfort of my soule, neuerthelesse when they were [Page 486] sicke, Psal 35.13. Psal. 38.69.109. I put on sackeloth and humbled my soule with fasting, I behaued my self as though it had ben my friend or brother, I went heauily as one that mourneth for his mother. But in mine aduersitie (marke it) they reioyced and gathered themselues together, yea the very abiects came together against me vnawares, making mowes at mee, and ceased not. We haue Iacob a companion in this crosse with vs, who was ill rewarded both by affection and action of Laban and his children, we haue Ioseph with vs, Moses and Aaron with vs, all the Prophets and Apostles with vs, and Christ our master with vs, whose loue was lost to thousāds, except a crucifige be a kinde requitall, and against whom hee that sate at his table lift vp his heele & betrayed him. O weigh it not much, but be content, and possesse your soule in patience. For it is euen one of the most common sinnes of this world, 2. Tim. 3.2. &c. in these latter dayes especially. Vnthankfull men, without naturall affection, trucebreakers, false accusers, no louers at all of them that be good, Traytors, and so foorth, they are the flowres that florish too [Page 487] faire in this end of the world, saith the Apostle. And what man or woman almost liueth, that hath not drunke of this cuppe, to bee vnkindly requited for their true good will, and to haue the backes of them towardes them, whose faces by good right they should haue, and their mouthes filled with many louing thankes. If then company bee comfortable as the saying is, let vs plucke vp our heartes, and bee content, especially hauing such company in this crosse as I haue nowe named.
This course would be long if I should follow it fully you see by this, and I purposed neuer treatises, but touches onely of these matters. What shoulde I say? some the Lord exerciseth with diseases and sicknes of themselues and their owne bodies, Sicknes a trial. and so did he Dauid with chastising reines in the night season, the poore woman with her paynefull issue by the space of twelue yeeres, and many others whom he dearely loued: of their children or familie, and so did hee that faythfull woman with her daughter, Math. 15. that kinde Father with his lunaticke sonne, the ruler with his daughter, Marc. 9. the Centurion with his seruant, Math. 8. and numbers [Page 488] mo. Some with imprisonment wrongfull and vniust, 1. King. [...]2. and so did he Ioseph, Ieremy, Micheas and many mo. Some with their mariage and match often bitter. So did he Iob, Tobiah, Abigael and others. Dauid had ill children, and Iacob before him many a heauy heart by their behauiours. The good Prophet had a bad seruaunt, 1. Kings. 5. a vild Gehazi, that practised more than he euer learned of his master, and our Sauiour Christ himselfe had a theeuish Iudas, a full bad bird to come out of such a nest as he had his time in. Some be rymed on by drunken tossepottes, and so was Dauid, though hee litle deserued it. And who can name the aduersities of the godly. Many, many, sayth the Prophet are the troubles of the righteous, Psal. 34▪ but the Lorde deliuereth them out of all. By this example whosoeuer readeth the scriptures may find out mo, obserue and marke them, and gather comfort by them, if the Lord shal please so to deale with them. And to that further trauell I referre vs all, not following this course nowe any further, onely this I adde that if you can find no example of your case fully in the Scripture, and therupon Satan [Page 489] would be busie and say, see, thou art an odde person from all others, I warrant thee God neuer dealt so with any of his &c. then beleeue Peter rather than him, and tel him hee lyeth like a false deuill. For you are taught there, that the same afflictions are accomplished in your brethren which are in the world, although you knowe them not. 1. Pet. 5.9. And therefore you are no odde one, neither chastised any otherwise, than with the rod of the righteous, whose saluation is sure, and they the Lords.
The measure of aduersitie a [...]ub [...]ill temptation.Truely euen still search the scriptures. And as wee haue founde there matter, so shal we find measure, I warrāt you, greater than wee beare any. And to this ende marke what Iob sayth in his 16. chapter. His archers compasse me round about, Iob. 16.13.14. hee cutteth my reynes, and doeth not spare, and powreth my gaul vppon the ground. Hee hath broken me with one breaking vppon an other, and runneth vpon me like a Gyant. Here you see not onely aduersitie and affliction, but euen a marueilous measure, & yet the man deere to the Lords heart that indured it. Euery woorde hath a power to expresse a great temptation, if you marke them. Compassed round about, his reynes cut, not spared, his very gaull as it were powred out, one breaking vpon an other, and runne vppon with the Lorde as with a Gyant. Are you able to say you haue such measure of woe vpon you? you cannot if you will speake trueth. And yet was Iob for all this measure, as I say, the Lordes chosen. In the 19. chapter marke againe his phrase: His armies sayth he came together, Iob. 19.12. & made [Page 491] their way vpon me, and camped about my tabernacle. Before he sayd, the Lords archers, now he sayth, the Lordes armies, still noting both great number, and great strength. What can you or I say? Happely wee may say the Lorde hath shot one headlesse arrowe at vs, to quicken vs, & awake vs out of earthly & worldly securitie, happely an arrowe with a heade, that hath somewhat pearced, let it be two or three, or twentie, alas this is not the number of the Lordes archers, this is not to feele the armies of the Lord and his battels, euen all his battels ioyned together against vs. I pray you therefore still marke Iobs measure, and your measure, and yet Iob loued. In his 30. chapter. Thou turnest thy selfe cruelly against me, and art enemy vnto me with the strength of thy hand. Thou takest me vp and causest me to ride vppon the wind, and makest my strength to fayle. When hee sayth cruelly, his meaning is not to accuse God, but to declare the vehemency of his affliction, wherby he was caried beside himselfe. And by the word, wind, he compareth his afflictions to a tempest or whirlewinde. Therefore still [Page 492] note the measure. We may safely acknowledge the Lords rod vpon vs, but yet may we not say, it is all his rod, when it is but a twigge. And I assure my selfe, if we looke at Iobs measure, ours is skarse a twigge. Howe then should Satan whisper any discomfort to vs for our measure, whatsoeuer it is, when it is not comparable to his, whom wee knowe notwithstanding loued. Was Dauid lightly humbled whē he said: there is no whole part in my body by reason of my sin: when he cried, Why art thou so sad my soule, and why art thou so disquieted within mee? still trust in God &c. Was it a litle measure that Abraham and Isaac so wandred, tossed from pillar to post (as we say) in perils & feares and many afflictions, and yet contayned not the promise? Was it a litle measure that Iacob susteyned, first to haue his owne and onely brother sweare his death as it were, then to leaue Father and Mother, house and home, Countrey and friendes, and to seeke for a worlde abroade, to serue paynefully his owne vncle, and in the ende to be vnkindly requited with an other than hee wished: to beginne other seuen yeres againe, [Page 493] or else loose his desire: to be pinched in his wages, enuyed and maliced by his owne flesh, driuen to depart without any farewel, pursued after, vexed with wrongfull accusations and charges, to haue the wife whome hee loued, not altogether vpright in iudgement of religion, his bed defiled by his eldest sonne, his daughter rauished and taken away, a horrible murder committed by Simeon and Leui vpon that quarell, Ioseph solde, but as hee thought, murdered by a wilde beast, with many mo very bitter and smarting temptations, if you marke the story? Thus may you then go ouer the Scriptures, and see the measure of others many: compare it with yours and be truely comforted, if God so wil. For certainely wee are not tried and humbled like these men, 1. Cor. 10. your owne conscience must acknowledge it, and reason will euict it, whether you will or no. For if God lay no more vpon any, than according to his abilitie to beare: and our fayth, when the greatest, yet is inferiour to those, then assuredly our tryals are inferiour also. And so their examples our true comfort against this assault drawen from the measure that wee [Page 494] indure. Folow then this course, and as you reade, marke not only matter of affliction, but measure, and I warrant you this lying deuil wil hide his head, conuinced with a trueth.
The same temptation may come from God Satan in diuers respects.And I altogether put my selfe vppon your direction, yet with this note by the way, that the selfe same temptations may bee sayde to proceede from Satan, that otherwise haue beene sayde to come from God. From Satan in malice, from God in mercy. From Satan, as they vrge and perswade vs to any euill contrary to the worde. From the Lorde as they open to vs our weakenes in fayth, and sundry corruptions, driuing vs to his selfe, as to our true strength and support in all our weaknes. Which being remembred, then say we concerning this diuision, that the temptations of Satan are infinite, and cannot bee [Page 495] named of any man, albeit felt of all men, as the Lord will giue him leaue to shewe his malice, of some more, of some lesse, and of euery one somewhat. Tēptations in iudgem [...]t. Life. Hee tempteth in iudgement to error and heresie, hee tempteth in life to sinne and impietie, and what infinite branches haue these two heades? The errors and heresies that haue bene of old, what an heape are they, if I should take this course, or who can tell what euen yet dayly he worketh in this behalfe throughout the worlde, stuffing mens heades, and filling their hearts with great vntruths.
Some hee hath perswaded heretofore and still no doubt will perswade, The first temptation concerning the Church. if God permit him, that an estate of the true Church heere on earth is to bee expected more perfit and holy than in deede is true. And he telleth them, that if any Church be so separated from the world, that therein in deede and trueth all mens liues be framed according to the woorde of God, that is a true Church, and if any Church bee not so separated from the world, but that in it are found some without repentance which liue not according to the worde of God, but haue their blots and spots, both in fayth to [Page 496] God, and loue to mā, that is a false church, from which the children of God must separate themselues, least they should bee partakers of other mens sinnes. So that the imperfections of a Church, and the faults of some in the Church, not remoued by & by from the same, shall vtterly take away both name and nature of a Church from that place. A great and grieuous vntrueth surely, and such as we may say of with S. Hilarie: Archangeli nesciunt, angeli non audiuerunt, prophaeta non sensit, filius ipse non edidit. The Archangels knowe it not, the Angels haue not heard it, the prophet hath not felt it, the sonne of God himselfe hath reueiled no such thing to vs. For was not Iudas a wicked theefe in the company of the Apostles, and yet they for all that the flocke of Christ? Hath not the Lorde described the estate of this true Church militant here on earth by the similitudes of a drawe net cast into the sea, Matt 13.47. that incloseth & compasseth fish of al sorts, yea stickes & stones, slime and mudde, without any separation till it come to the shore? Of a field, wherin with the good wheate sowen by the husbandman come vp tares sowen by the enuious [Page 497] man, and so intermingled that no cleere seperation can bee made, but with daunger of plucking vp the wheate also, till the haruest come? Of a floore whereon lyeth much good wheate, Math. 3.12. but couered almost and hid in an heape of chaffe intermingled with it, till the fanner come with his fanne in his hande to purge the same, and make cleane his flowre? Of a great wedding, Math. 22.1. whereunto as good and bad are bidden; so come there some and take their places, that yet haue no wedding garments, sitting with the best till the King come in to sée the guestes, & displace them? And are not these plaine proofes what maner of Church we must content our selues withall here on earth, till the day of perfection come, namely, euen with such an one, as though considered in Christ, Ephe. 5.26. it be cleane and without spot and wrincle: yet considered in it selfe it is not so, before it come to the marke it shooteth at, but in this life runneth in a race, and after two sortes is stayned and impure. First, with the manifolde imperfections, frailties and wants which her very best children are burdened withall euer, feeling with the Apostle that [Page 498] in their flesh dwelleth no good thing, that they are yoked as he was and farre worse that when they would do good, Rom. 7.18.21 euill is present with them: and secondly with a greeuous mixture of many false hipocrites and counterfet pratlers amongst her true children, whom though she sigh to be deliuered of, and doe by her authoritie, as she may, disburden her selfe of them, yet can she neuer doe it so cleane, but that many vilde weedes will remayne till the haruest, to be then plucked vp, and till then in patience to be indured.
Let vs consider the Church from her very cradle, and wee shall finde the state of it after this sorte. Adam in his familie had Caine, with his wicked behauiour, and yet a Church. Noah had Cham, and yet a Church. Gala. 4.29. Abraham had Ismael, a mocker and derider of Gods promises, a mā borne after the flesh, that is, after the common course of nature, and persecuting him that was borne after the Spirit, that is, by the vertue of Gods promise, and after a spirituall maner, and yet a Church. Isaac had Esau, Gen. 49. and yet a Church. Iacob had great misdemeanours committed still in his fa [...]milie, [Page 499] by all his sonnes enuying and malicing, and most vnbrotherly vsing Ioseph: By Ruben defiling his bed, by Simeon and Leui brethren in euill, instruments of crueltie, and in their wrath staying so many, by Dinah his daughter, by Rachel his wife stealing her fathers Idols, Calu. vpon the place. and but ouer much deceiued with them, and by many other meanes, if we fully peruse the storie, and yet a Church. Neither did euer either Adam or Noah, or Abraham or the rest forsake these Churches in their seuerall families, or refuse to pray, and to doe all other dueties inioyned thē of the Lord, for any vnworthie ones among them. Thē when it came into Egipt, was it without wrincles? When it was deliuered therehence, remember wee not, what falles and faults, what blots and blemishes still still and euer appeared in that chosen companie out of all the Nations of the world? Néede I to repeate their murmurings, their reuilings, their faintings, their many and great impieties mentioned in the storie vnder Moses, vnder Iosua, & vnder Iudges? Step to the Kings and to the Prophets, what a state is mentioned of this Church [Page 500] militant vnder them also euer? Were all things holy and perfect then? Let Esay, Ieremy, Ioel, Abacuc and the rest speake. In the Priestes, in the Magistrates, in the people al things were then so corrupt, that the Prophet Esay is not afraid to compare Hierusalem to Sodome and Gomorrha. Religion was thē partly contemned, partly defiled, Esay. 1.2. reade the Chapter. and many greeuous enormities in manners abounded, so that from the sole of the foote to the top of the head there was nothing whole, but woundes, and swellings, and sores, full of corruptions, sayth the Prophet. Yet for all this neuer did the Prophets, all, or any of them, erect newe Churches for themselues, wherein they might haue their seperated sacrifices from the rest, offred vpon any newe Altars, builded to that ende as more holy. But what maner of men soeuer they were, In m [...]dio imp [...]orum coetu puras manus extendebant, & cum populo iniquo & peruerso conueniebant Calu. because the word was there, and a course of seruice warranted in the thicke of the wicked and in the middest of misdoers, they lifted vp pure hands to the Lord, and came together euen with the wicked to pray, to sacrifice, to heare the word, and to doe their dueties in the place appoynted. Truely wee must [Page 501] thinke this of those holy Prophets, that if they had iudged other mens sinnes could haue defiled their holy dueties, or that any infection and contagion might haue come to thē by meeting in those places of Gods seruice with the wicked, they would haue dyed an hundred times, rather than haue suffered themselues to bée drawne thether. But they knewe it could not, and hauing a singular care of peace and vnitie in the Church, they therefore abhorred to make any schisme in the same, by seperating them selues from the Church. Now, if those worthies of the Lorde, for so many and so great euilles, not of one or two men, but euen almost of the whole people made a conscience yet not to estraunge themselues from the Church, shall not you and I arrogate too much to our selues, if wee presume to doe it in these daies? Will not that saying of S. Austen be layd vpon vs, spoken to the Donatistes vpon like occasion: Finxerunt se nimis iustos, cùm totum vellent perturbare. They made themselues too holy, when they would thus trouble all? Therefore a sweéee moderation of all good desires according to these true presidents [Page 502] and holy examples assuredly would bee most acceptable to the Lord himselfe, as it was in these.
Come wee from the Prophets to our Sauiour Christ himselfe, that if any man make lesse accompt of the former than hee should, this later may moue him and satisfie him further. What maner of Church was then, the Gospell teacheth at large, and wee are not ignorant, when Christ liued and preached among the Iewes. A most corrupt estate it was and ful of sores, that Christ sharply reproued in his times. Yet neither that desperate impietie of the Pharisies, nor that loose libertie that ouerflowed as it were the Church then, could hinder Christ either from vsing the same forme of seruing God with the people, or from comming into the same temple with the multitude to the publique exercises of Religion there appoynted. But he would bee circumcised with the rest and presented in the temple as others were when the time came, Luc. 1.21.22. and doe all things with them appoynted by the lawe for him to doe. If any man doubt of it, let him consider the Scripture well that sayth: Galat. 4.4. When the fulnes [Page 503] of time was come, God sent foorth his sonne made of a woman, and made vnder the lawe, that hee might redeeme thē which were vnder the lawe, that we might receiue the adoption of sonnes. Hee speaketh of the Ceremoniall lawe by name, and therfore no question but he performed whatsoeuer therein was commanded, and of man, whom he was to redéeme, ought to be performed. Let him consider also Christes owne wordes when he sayd, Wee worship what wee knowe, ioyning himselfe not with a fewe picked and choyse Christians, but with the whole multitude of the people of the Iewes, and adding a reason that proueth so much, for saluation commeth from the Iewes. Which is as much, as if he should haue sayd, for the Religion (not of some certaine) but of the whole people or bodie of the Iewes is a seruice that pleaseth God for his owne appoyntment of it, and therefore I communicate with them therein my selfe, and we worship what we knowe together. Musc. in Iohn pag. 102. Musculus considering asmuch, therefore noteth by our Sauiours example what care and conscience ought to bee in euery Christian [Page 504] to obserue the forme of his owne nation in seruing God, if it may be warranted. And it is not vnnoted of many others, He entred still into their Synagogue [...] and preached and prayed, &c. on the Saboth daies. that our Sauiour notwithstanding the great corruptions of that Church, communicated with it in all holy exercises, and made not an other Church by himselfe of some certayne better people, and yet there wanted not such euen in those euil daies, diuers, as Zachary, Elizabeth, Mary, Simeon and others besides his disciples. So that our Sauiours example is playne against this deceiuing error that we speake of, namely, that any man communicating in the publique exercises of religion according to the word of God appoynted, with the wicked, should by their companie there bee polluted, he himselfe hauing a good conscience, and doing his duetie as he ought.
From our Sauiour Christ let vs next come to his disciples tyme, and see if they followed not the very same course, and trod not in the very same steps of their masters practise. Let vs remember the Church of Corinth, 1. Cor. 1.2. which the Apostle in the Spirite of trueth calleth the Church of God, sanctified, beloued, and abounding with the [Page 505] gifts of God. And yet in it were many imperfections and sundry great and foule enormities. There was enuying, Chap. 3.3. and strife and diuisions, one holding of Paul, an other of Apollos, an other of Cephas, in so much that the Apostle telleth them they are carnall, and he could not speake vnto them as vnto spirituall men, but as vnto carnall. There was puffing, and swelling, 1. Cor. 4.18. & chap. 5.2.21. & pride in such order, that the Apostle asketh, shall I come vnto you with a rod, or in loue. There was fornication, 1. Cor. 5.1. and euen such as is not named among the Gentiles, one had his Fathers wife, and they that sawe it and knewe it were puffed vp, and sorowed not, neither punished as they ought so foule a wickednes. Chap. 6. There was quarelling & brabling, and busie going to lawe one with an other, and that vnder infidels. Men and women that were maried together made separations and diuorses of themselues one from an other, of their owne authorities; 7.5.13. and when themselues listed, without word and warrant, without right and conscience which the Apostle rebuketh and telleth them might not be so. 1. Cor. 6. 1. Cor. 10. There was going to the prophane bankets of the Gentiles, and [Page 506] eating of thinges sacrificed to Idols, 1. Cor. 11. 1. Cor. 12. with great offence to the weake. The v [...]ry Sacrament of the Lords Supper was greatly prophaned, Those Spirituall giftes which the Lorde gaue them they abused, bragging ambitiously of them, and so robbing God of his prayse for them, hauing no consideration of their brethren to edifie thē by an humble mind submitting it selfe to the capacitie of the weakest. On the other side they that were inferiors in gifts enuyed the superiors and went about to make a departure, so that all that body was as it were skattered and rent in pieces. Chap. 14. That notable gift of tongues and languages they greatly abused neglecting prophecie. And what should I say, the very resurrection, that great Article of a christians faith was called in question in that Church, and yet for all that and al these that I haue thus named, 1. Cor. 15. it ceased not to bee a Church, and the Church of God, and Sanctified and beloued and blessed, and made rich with many graces, neither for these blots might any man haue bene iustified then to haue giuen it the blacke stone of condemnation, and to haue separated himselfe from it as [Page 507] from no Church. Let vs remember the Galathiās, Galat. 1.6. of whom the Apostle complaineth, 3.1. that they were so soone remoued away vnto an other Gospell, 4.9. from him that had called them in the grace of Christ, that they were bewitched, not to obey the trueth, but to turne againe vnto impotent and beggerly rudiments, seeking to be in bondage to them againe as at the beginning, that they obserued dayes, moneths, tymes, and yeres and so foorth, euery of which was a great blot and spot, and all together a very great declyning from a right course, yet neuerthelesse doth the Apostle in the Spirit of trueth salute them as the Church of God, and so nameth them, Chap. 1.2. and so taketh them. To the playne prouing of this truth, that imperfections in a Church, where the worde is preached truely, and the Sacraments administred according to the institution of Christ, taketh not away the name of a Church. And marke it in Paul, because we seeke not nowe other examples, howe notwithstanding these great blemishes in Corinth, Galatia, and other places that he came to, yet he euer without any scruple [...]ntered into their Churches, into y e Iewes [Page 508] Synagogues, and into all places, to pray, and to interpret the Scriptures. Yea hee made no doubt to exhibite himselfe in the Temple to call vpon God, and to vse other lawfull ceremonies, together with others that vsed them, although the wickednes & impietie of the Scribes & Pharises which were there then, was exceeding foule and great. Neither doth he euer perswade any of the better sort, when hee speaketh of the faults either in Corinth or Galatia, or other Churches, to forbeare all communion with those Churches till thinges were better reformed, but onely exhorteth them to beware the vices and euils he speaketh of, and neuer mencioneth any separation. Which assuredly he would haue done, if it had bene, as satan by this temptation that now we handle seeketh to perswade. Therfore I pray you let vs all note it and thinke of it. And as hee did not forbid others such communion, so himself did not breake that felowship, as already hath appeared and more may if wee marke his practise. For hee sayth to the Philippians, Philip. 2.21. that he had no body like Timotheus, but al did séeke their own and not that which is Iesus Christs▪ [Page 509] Yet neuer do we find that he separated him selfe from their company for feare of partaking with their sinnes. And diuers such other places there are. What might be added of those famous Churches in the Reuelation, Ephesus, Pergamus, Thyatira, and others? Doth not the Spirit of God lay downe their blemishes, and sheweth what he had against them, and those no litle things some of them, and yet yeldeth them the names and titles of Churches and calleth their ministers angels. What then if a man in those dayes shoulde haue taken offence at these wants of these Churches, & weakenesses of men, and haue sayde they haue preaching, Preaching without reformation. but they are not reformed as they should be, and therefore I will cut my selfe from them, and communicate no longer with them? would it haue bene alowed? Consider the Lord Iesus his preaching, with more holynes and power than euer any else could or shall. Mar. 9.9. Were all reformed that heard him, nay were his owne disciples reformed wholy? How then were they so often rebuked of the Lorde and that iustly. Esai. 6.9. Ezek. 3.7. Consider the Prophets that were hidden prophesie, and did it carefully, and [Page 510] yet were told that the people would not obey them. Consider the Apostle that sayth we are a sweete sauour to God in some that perish. Consider that hee which willeth Paul to plant, and Apollo to water, reserueth the gift of increase to himselfe, and giueth it, where, when, and so farre as he pleaseth. So that if the Lords ministers in very great heauines and continuall sorow of heart would wish themselues euen separated from Christ for their brethrens winning, yet shall no moe come to the father than Christ will drawe, and this happy change must bee at his good pleasure, not at their desire. How then may we safely fall out with the preaching, and preacher, and with the Church and her children for want of that which onely GOD must giue, and the best preachers haue fayled to obtaine, though faithfully doing their dueties, namely a full reformation as wee would. Shall that holy worde not reforme me because it reformeth not others? shall it not be a sauour to me of life, to life because to others it is a sauour of death to death? If hee offer mee a penny shall I bid him keepe it, except hee will giue others as [Page 511] much at my direction? May not the Lorde doe with his owne as it pleaseth him for mee? or shall I grudge to the Spirite his blowing where he listeth? O fearefull falling out with the Lord and his offred goodnes, if it bee considered earnestly. Wee should remember againe when wee looke so after the fruites of amendment in a Church, Note. and stumble so dangerously for wāt of what we wish, that Pharisees make greater shewes to some mens eyes than poore Publicanes doe, and yet the one iustified more than the other with a righteous God. We should remember that Elias was deceyued when hee thought that there were no mo that were reformed but himselfe. Our eyes cannot see all men, neither can we euer know the worke of the worde preached. Inward graces are often where we thought not, and outwarde carie, more then we know. Some iudged lead proues fined golde, and glistring gold that seemed to bee, proues drossie lead. A tender conscience, sweete, feeling an hope in Christ and his promises, inward cryings by faythfull prayer, holy thoughtes and meditations, sweete prickes and melting motions, remorse [Page 512] for sinne, and spirituall fights, humilitie of heart, and peace of mind, patience, ioy, and a number such, they bee secret graces not alwayes knowne and discerned of euery man where in truth they are, at least not in such measure as in deede they are. And therefore since we cannot knowe all, either people, or graces, wrought by the worde preached, and there may bee a want aswell in our not seeing all with Elias, as in mens misdoings, greatly should we feare to condemne and iudge the Churches of GOD, for not answering their teaching with any reformation. It is an earnest charge, Matth. 18.9. and of a mightie God. See that ye despise not one of these litle ones. For I say vnto you that in heauen their Angels alwayes behold the face of my Father which is in heauen. What greater contempt, than to thinke that Publicane is not like me. I am reformed, I am sanctified, I haue receyued the holy Ghost, others haue not, and these by name haue not so. O take heede. Iudge not thus rashly an other mans seruant. All is not gold that glistereth, neither all bowers of their knees to Baal that are yet so thought to be, euen of [Page 513] a Prophet. Lastly wee should lift vp our heads and open our eyes in a louing heart a little wider, that we may see the profites of the worde, and the gracious mercies of the Lorde to any Church euer, and with as hungrie a heart delight to discerne the graces of men, as the faults of men. Yea much more. The reformation of many Churches, ye [...] iudged not reformed at all. And if wee see many superstitions banished, many abuses amended, many snared consciences and fettered soules inlarged, true loue of diuers good things, and true hatred of diuers euil things wrought: Ougly and often othes in many decayed, knowledge both in youth and age increased, the hearing of the word with Prayers and Sacraments diligently frequented, priuate regarde of families in the gouernours of them greatly amended, diet and apparell tempred, the poore reléeued, Princes obeyed, peace maintayned, &c. to confesse then to the due glorie of a gracious God that this is something, and this measure some, although not all. Loue spieth any good wher it loueth, & loue couereth many things that are not well. Surely it doth not for wants denie the good, neither for some, condemne all. And thus if we would [Page 514] looke at Churches & children of the Churches, no doubt, no doubt Satans combe would be cut touching this temptation. If any man will say, shewe me these reformed ones and good ones in a Church: what answereth a learned father. Quid hac re opus est? Annon satis est eos in ecclesia esse. Quā obrem cùm ipsa communionem habetote, manete in ecclesia, & ad sacros coetus & sacramenta, quemadmodum oportet, accedite. Etiamsi enim multi impuri & publici peccatores non mundati in ea sint, tamen vos ab illis non polluemini, non magis quam Apostolos Iudaei polluerunt. Quin potiùs videte ne à vobis ipsis polluamini, propterea quòd multum vobis tribuitis, iudicatis omnes, & plurimum vobis placetis. Itaque spiritualis superbia & contemptus nimium vestris animis insidet. That is: What needeth this? Sufficeth it not y t they are in the Church? Wherefore with the Church do you communicate, abide ye in her, and come ye as you ought vnto the assemblies and Sacraments. For although there bee many impure ones, and publique offenders not reformed in the same, yet shall not you bée defiled by them, no more than the Apostles [Page 515] were defiled of the Iewes. Rather take you heede that ye bee not defiled of your selues, because ye attribut so much to your selues: ye iudge all men, and very much please your selues. Therefore spirituall pride and contempt ouermuch resteth in your mindes. Thus doe we see the worde of God against this temptation teaching strength. If I should adioyne the witnesses of this truth frō time to time, I might be long. A little let mée doe it, though not much, because I haue bene so long alreadie. Cyprian spake thus in his time full earnestly. Et si videntur in ecclesia zizania. &c. Lib. 3. Epist. 5. Although there be tares seene in the Church, and impure vessels of dishonor: yet is there no cause why wee should depart from the Church: onely let vs indeuour that we may be wheate our selues, & vessels of golde or siluer vnto honor. And as for the earthen vessels, it is the Lordes proper office and prerogatiue to breake them, that hath only the non barre, neither may any man chalenge to himselfe that which is peculiar to the Sonne onely, namely to be able to make cleane the floore, and to purge away the chaffe, and all tares [Page 516] by mans iudgement. For proude is this obstinacie, and sacrilegious is this presumption, which wicked madnes taketh to it selfe. Parmen. Austen in his time thus. There were many good men in the olde Church before Christ. Dic mihi, quis tunc iustorum separauit sibi altare? Tell me, what one of all these iust men in those daies made a seperated Altar for himselfe from the rest. Yet, multa scelera admittebat iniquus populus ille. Many wicked things committed then that wicked people. They sacrificed to Idols, they killed the Prophets, & nemo tamen iustorum recessit ab vnitate, and yet none of the godly departed from the vnitie. Vno templo miscebantur, sed mixti non erant corde. They were mingled or ioyned together in one temple, but they were not of one minde: meaning, they approued not any euill that was done. Si hoc est consentire malefacientibus, esse cum eis in ecclesia, consentiebat etiam ipse, &c. If this bee to consent to euill, to bee with euill men in the Church, 2. Cor. 11.26. then consented he to false brethrē, that sayth, he was with them in perill of them, Philip. 1.16. and that suffred those impure preachers amongst the Philippians. Zizania [Page 517] ergo vel paleam Catholicae segetis nobiscum copiosissimè accusent, sed nobiscum ferre patientissime non recusent. Wherfore let them with vs find fault with the tares & chaffe, as they please, fréely, but thē let them with vs agayne indure them patiently. Et propter malos filios non separemur a matre. And for other euill sonnes let vs not shake of and say farewell to our mother. For we do not for the chaffe forsake the Lords floore, Epist. 48. we doe not breake out of the Lords Nette for any bad fish inclosed therein with vs, wee doe not runne away from the Lordes flock, for the Gotes that are there to be seperated in the ende: finally we doe not goe out of y e house of God for the vessels therein made vnto dishonor. And a number such like sayings hath Austen in these bookes, and diuers other places of his workes, if this were my purposed course: but they neede not. Consider what Maister Caluin sayth, and let both you and me marke his iudgement. Let vs learne, sayth he, to giue this honour to the worde of God and his holy Sacraments, that wheresoeuer wee see thē, there we acknowledge a Church. And let both these poynts remayne established [Page 518] as most certaine truths: Caluin aduersus Anabap. first that he is without all iust excuse that willingly forsaketh the outwarde Communion of the Church where the worde of God is preached, and the Sacraments administred. Secondly, Institut. 4.1.19. that the faults neither of fewe, nor many, can any whit hinder vs from testifying our faith rightly by vse of such ceremonies as God hath ordayned. Because that by no other mans vnworthines, whether he bee Pastor or priuate man, a godly conscience can be hurt, neither are the holy misteries lesse pure or profitable to a godly man, because together with him the wicked also handle them. Finally, if all things in the Church be not so wel as they should bee concerning correction of faults, 4. Book. 12.11 yet let neither priuate men therefore departe by and by from the Church, nor the Pastors themselues, if they cannot according to their harts desire purge al things that néed amendment, therefore throwe away their ministerie, or with vnwonted rigorousnes trouble the whole Church. Many other places hath this man to this end very worthie reading, if I might both note all and be briefe too. But it cannot be, and therfore [Page 519] I followe him no further. Only I request that wee may diligently obserue it, how Satan hath euer tempted the children of God to receiue this error, and how faithfull teachers withstood it still. And if euer he deceiue any, what holdeth them in, and hindreth their reformation? Surely, quia vanam gloriam hominum attendunt, & insensatorum non contemnunt opprobrium, Aug. epist. 40. &c. qui dicturi sunt, quare modò. Because they regarde the vayne praise of men, and doe not contemne the speech of the foolish, which will say: Why now? or is he now c [...]me home, &c. Hebr. 10.22. and read all. And with that heauenly counsell of the spirit of God I conclude this matter: Let vs not forsake that fellowship that we haue one with an other, as the maner of some is. The Lord make it sinke in eiery mans hart to his good.
The second temptation concerning the Ministers.
OThers he perswadeth that the whole matter of the woorde and Sacraments dependeth vpon the [...]olynes and goodnes of th [...] minister, [Page 520] so y t if he haue any spot or crime, thē may there be no receyuing of these things at his hāds. A most poysoned dart also of a destroying deuil, whersoeuer he throweth it, and worthy to be carefully knowne of vs al, how hurtful and preiudiciall to the glory of God it is. Not that ministers shoulde not be good (for the word is playne, & there is no heart seasoned with one corne of the Spirit of God, but it wisheth that all offences were drowned in the depth of the Sea that come this way, and that ministers, as they are called in the worde Angels, so euen with Angels purity, if it were possible, they might walke in this worlde before all men) but that Gods mysteries ma [...] not fall by mans miseries, and his holy ordinaunces cease to be holy, for vnholy disp [...]sers. Knowe we therefore, touching this temptation, that whosoeuer heareth the word preached, and receyueth the Sacraments in their times administred, hee must euer regard and cary his mind to the Lord himselfe and his institution, and not to th [...] minister. Which Lorde secretly worketh in the heartes of his chosen, what man [...]er of men soeuer the ministers bee. [Page 521] For who is Paul, saith y e Apostle, 1. Cor. 3.5. or who is Apollos, but the ministers by whom ye beleeued, and as the Lord gaue to euery man. I haue planted, Apollos watered, but God gaue the increase. The minist [...]r is not any thing, mark [...] ▪ So thē, neither is he that plāteth any thing neither he that watereth, but God that giueth the increase. If the minister bee good, it is best for himselfe, and it is thus farre good to the people, that they haue a good example, who for their weakenes are very hardly drawen without it, as Austen sayth, but the Lordes ordinance receyueth no increase of goodnes from him, if he be good, neither yet decrease of holynes, i [...] he be bad? for it is true, euen in this case also, that the Apostle said: What though some did not beleeue? Ro. 3.3. shall their vnbeliefe make the fayth of GOD of no effect? God forbid. Yea, let God be true, and euery man a lyar, as it is written, [...]hat thou mightest bee iustified in thy [...]ayings, and cleere when thou art iud [...]ed. The ministers badnes may not mak [...] the Lord vntrue in his promises, neither [...]ans corruption, most holy things of none e [...]fect. The Lordes is all, honour, vertue, power, [Page 522] grace, and saluation: the ministers is only the outwarde action and ministerie. In which respect they are called the disposers of Gods mysteries. If the disposer bee euil, God is good that so vouchsafeth, man is not worse that so receyueth. They are the Lords messengers, and the truth of the message neuer hangeth vpon the bearers qualitie. Mens personages differ that cary messages, and yet the message for al that is the same. Our fathers before vs in this case considered the similitudes of waxe and water. Of waxe that taketh his print as well of a leaden Seale as a golden, of water that is the same whether the conduite pi [...]e be wood or copper. And thereby they co [...]sidered that Gods holy mysteries much m [...]re are the same to the faithful, by whom soeuer deliuered. For it is possible y t liquor ma [...] bee chaunged by a vessell, but neuer the [...]e thinges by a minister. The Scribes and Pharises that sit in Moses seat, sayth our Sauiour, whatsoeuer they bid you do [...], Math. 23.1. doe. But after their works doe not. Fo [...] they say and do not. Which wordes ou [...] Sauiour would neuer haue spoken, if eit [...]er the minister might haue defiled the [Page 523] word, or any man be alowed for the faultes of the minister to haue reiected and refused the Lords mysteries. There raigned at this present amongst this order many grieuous iniquities, as insatiable auarice, turning al Religion to lucre and gayne, intollerable ambition and pride, shamelesse hypocrisie, grosse interpretations of the word of God, and what not? They sayde and did not: Rom. 7.18. Iam. 3.2. 1. Iohn. 1.8. Math. 6.12. Psal. 143.2. a most grieuous thing in a minister, further than humane frayltie forceth, whereof all are ful, and the very greatest haue complained: yet would not the Lorde haue the offence of all these to make vile his holy woorde, that is euer precious, or to hinder the hearing of it euen at their mouthes. Let vs take heede then howe we stubbur [...] ly crosse the Lord Iesus. He sayth, recei [...]e their wordes, refraine their deedes, let not vs say, wee will none of their wordes, for their deedes. Hee sayth you may receyue their words and bee cleere of their deedes, let vs not say, wee cannot receyue their wordes except we approue their euell, and bee partakers of their sinnes. This is not reuerence to God, nor obedience to his trueth. Were it not grosse madnes, if traueling [Page 524] on the way, Note. and shewed by some that wee went the very right way to our iourneies ende, yet we would go out of the same, because he that shewed vs, goeth not with vs, but goeth an other way? No earthly iourney may bee matched with our spirituall iourney to heauen. For the places we go to, the good we get, if we keepe the way, the daungers if we doe not, doe all greatly differ. And therfore if his example that hath truely told vs a way on earth to an earthly good, shoulde not cary vs out of the same, much lesse shoulde his that hath told vs the way to heauen an euerlasting good, doe the same. Let him goe his owne course at his owne perill, if he haue truely to [...]d vs our right way, wee shoulde take it constantly, not only without company, but euen against all example whatsoeuer to the contrary, being priuate men. The Magistrate hath a further authoritie in his hande, euen sharply to punish such offence giuen by them that say and do not. Againe were it not as grosse to reiect the foode of our bodies, and to dye for hunger, because he that setteth good meate before vs, will eate none with vs himselfe? To refuse [Page 525] good gold because the ground is bad wherhence it was digged? Iudge then what madnesse for the wants of man, to refuse farre greater matters than all these? Remember furthermore what our Sauiour Christ sayth in the 6. of Iohn. Haue not I chosen you twelue, Iohn 6.64.70. and one of you is a deuell? And there are some among you that beleeue not. And yet euen then, whē Christ thus called him a deuill, was Iudas an Apostle, and preached, and baptized as the rest did, and neither worde nor Sacrament lost their dignitie to the true rece [...] uers, for his great indignitie that deliuer [...]d them. Malus seruus praedicabat, sed Christis erat in fide. An euell seruant preached, sai [...]h Austen, but Christ was in the fayth. T [...]e Apostle to the Philippians we knowe a [...]o hath this testimony. Some preach Chr [...]st, sayth he, Philip. 1.1 &c. euen through enuy and strife & some also of good will. The one p [...]rt preacheth Christ of cōtention, and [...]ot purely (that is not with pure minde, for otherwise their doctrine was pure) Supposing to add more afflictiō to my ban [...]s. But the other of loue knowing, th [...]t I am set for the defence of the Gosp [...]ll. [Page 526] What then? Yet Christ is preached all maner of wayes, whether it be vnder a pretence, or sincerely, and I therein ioy and will ioy. What playner proofe coulde wee haue if wee woulde wish one, that for the faults of the minister the worde and ministerie may not be reiected. It was Austens true iudgement many a yeere ago. Omnia sacramenta, cum obsint indignè tractantibus, prosunt tamen per eos dignè sumentib [...]s, sicut verbū testatur: Quae dicunt facit [...], quae autem faciunt facere nolite. All Sac [...]aments though they hurt them that han [...]e them vnworthely, yet profit they them [...]hat by such receyue them worthely, euen [...]s the word proueth, that sayth: all thinges [...]hey bid you do, do: but do not as thēselues [...]o, Math. 23. And a litle after that againe: Although [...]he Spirit of God be wanting to the salua [...]ion of the minister, ministerium tamen e [...]s non deserit, quò per eum salutem opere [...]r aliorum. Yet is hee not wanting to his [...]inisterie, thereby to worke the saluation [...]others. The Apostle himself confirming a much, when hee sayth: If I preach the Gospel willingly, Cor. 9.17. I haue a reward, but if I doe it against my will, notwithstanding [Page 527] the dispensation is committed vnto mee. That is, Aliis prodest quibus hoc dispenso, non mihi, qui fictu [...] sum: Augustin Contrae Parmen. my office and calling vrgeth mee to do it, and it shall profit others that I doe so vnwillingly, but not my selfe. Agayne the same father speaking of Christs being baptized by Iohn: saith thus: Voluit Dominus a seruo, & ille per quem facta sunt omnia ab illo qui factus est inter omnia, baptizari, vt doceret humilitatem, & ostenderet, non interesse, quis a quo baptizetur, dum eo baptismo, quo baptizandus est, baptizetur. The master woulde bee baptized of his seruant, and he that made al, of him that was made amongst all, to teach humilitie▪ & to shewe, that it preiudiceth not what maner of minister baptizeth, so that the baptisme [...]e as it ought to be, that he baptizeth with. Neither would Christ (saith he) haue refused to be baptized of the Pharisees, if they had vsed to baptize: for when he was cirumcised, Iohn was not sought for, neither refused hee that temple that was a d [...]nne of theeues. Quapropter siue a fideli, siue a perfido dispensatore sacramentū baptismi quisque percipiat, spes ei omnis in Christo sit, ne sit maledictus qui spem ponit in homine. Wherefore whether of a faythfull, or vnfaythfull, [Page 528] or vnfaythfull steward, a man receiue the sacrament of baptisme, let his hope be stedfastly fixed vpon Christ, least it be sayde: Cursed bee hee that trusteth in man. If he depend vpon the goodnesse of the minister, against Cresconius thus. Baptizant, quantum attinet ad visibile ministerium, & boni, & mali. Inuisibiliter autem per eos baptizat, cuius est visibile captisma, & inuisibilis gratia. Here baptize, in respect of the visible ministerie, both good and bad. But inuisibly by them baptiseth he, whose is both the visible baptisme and the inuisible grace. Afterward againe in the third booke: but thou wilt aske me, sayth he, whether is better, a good minister, or a bad. And I must needes answere thee, that in respect of example to the people, that depend so much theron, that without it they thinke euery thing painfull and hard that God commaundeth, a good minister is best. But in respect of the baptisme and sacrament it selfe: Si tantò est melius quod accipitur, quantò est melior per quem traditur: tanta est in accipientibus baptismorum varietas, quāta in ministris diuersitas meritorum: If that should be so much [Page 529] better by how much he was better that ministred it, then must there be as great differences betwixt mens baptismes as betwixt their giftes, graces, and qualities that did baptize, which were horrible to affirm. Paul was better than Apollos in respect of grace giuen. Was therefore his baptisme better? God forbid. Per ministros enim dispares, dei munus aequale est, quia non illorum, sed Dei est. For by ministers farre vnlike, the giuen gift of God is like, because it is his, not theirs, concludeth Austen truely. Els wo was to them that Iudas baptized. And they had need to lament such baptisme.
Remember master Caluins iudgement and similitude. As it is (sayth he) amongest men, if a letter be sent, so the hand and seal be knowen, it skilleth not what qualities he was of that brought it: so must it suffice vs in the sacraments, to acknowledge the hand and seale of our God, what manner of man soeuer the bearer be that deliuereth them. For it hurt the Iewes nothing that they were circumcised of those impure Priestes and Apostataes, that then were, neither needed they to be circumcised [Page 530] againe. For indeede (saith an other) the Sacramentes take not their excellencie and worthinesse of him y t ministreth them, though he be neuer so holy, neither be they disgraced or weakened, thogh the minister be wicked and euill. The hand of the receiuer being without fayth, maketh the Sacraments, that of themselues be good, to be vnto him of no force, because of his vnbeleefe, but a wicked minister cannot in any wise make frustrate, or deceiue the faith of the vngodly receiuer. Our Sauiour Christ baptized none whilste he was vpon earth, but onely preached and his disciples baptized, Iohn. 4.2. sayth the Gospell. And S. Paul continuing in Corinth a yeere and sixe moneths, where God sayd vnto him in the night by a visiō he had much people, Act. 18.11. taught the worde of God among them, and preached, but baptized none, sauing Crispus, & Gaius, and the householde of Stephanus, and thanketh God that he had not when he saw what diuision fell out, 1. Cor. 1.14. one saying I am Pauls, another, I am Apollos &c. And Musculus with others agree with Ambrose that Peter baptized not Cornelius and his company, Petrus cornelij domum, non ipse, baptizauit, cum coram esset, sed iusse [...] baptizari. Musc. in Iohn. 4.2. but commaunded [Page 531] them to be baptized. Nowe none of all these woulde haue thus done, wee must needes thinke, if better ministers had made better Sacraments to the receiuers. But euen the contrary, with all indeuour and paine, in a zeale to the Lordes people, that they might haue that holy ordinance with greatest good. Howe shoulde Paul haue thanked God with a conscience that hee baptized no mo, Aug. Epist. 48. pag. 188. when it should haue bin a very greeuous sin in him not to haue done it, if his excellency aboue other ministers could haue giuen grace to the Lordes sacrament? Therefore this very one thing if there were no mo, setleth vs fully and firmly touching this poynt. Yet in deede it is a great deale more, that our Sauiour baptized neuer an one, who was of all ministers the best without comparison, & most kindly and carefully addicted to mans good euery way. For why was it, may we with most great probabilitie thinke, but least his most excellent dignitie aboue all men should worke in the receiuers of that baptisme, some conceit of their baptisme aboue others baptized by farre inferiour ministers, and so cause dissention in the [Page 532] Church among them. Wherefore we see euen in this omissiō of our sauiour Christ, his diuine wisdome foreseeing the venom of this error, to measure the word and sacraments by the worthinesse of the minister, and carefully cutting the throte of it in his time. It was truly euer a wrong to the Lord, and his holy mysteries, euer condemned of the Church of God, and wee must abhorre it. Si malus sacerdos, deponendus erat, si nō possit deponi, tolerandus intra rete. If the minister be naught, sayth S. Austen, he should be displaced, if he cannot be displaced, he must be indured within the n [...]t. For vpon our dislikings of men, to refuse the Lord and the meanes of our saluation, it is a more fearful impietie, than y t it needeth amplification. The very thought of it striketh a terror into my soule, that I dust and wormes should except against the graces of my creator, vnlesse the officer of them to me from him be qualified to my liking. For, as wee liue, the Lord wil bee a swift iudge, and euen a very consuming fire one day against this hainouse contempt of himselfe and his mercies, and the hauing of them in respect of persons. O [Page 533] beloued our time is now to be wise & learned, and to kisse the Sonne in his graces, least he be angry, and wee perish off from the earth. If we doe not, mercie passeth, iudgement commeth, and warned people must both dye in their sinne and cary their bloud themselues for euer.
The third temptation concerning Communicants.
SOme againe are tempted and troubled with scruples and doubtes, concerning such as are admitted to the Lordes table, and whome satan cannot otherwise win to despise that holy Sacrament, by this meanes hee most mightily vndermineth and causeth them to forbeare, both their great comfort & bounden duetie. For whersoeuer sayth hee to them the vncleane are not put apart, and the euill separated from the good by ecclesiasticall censure, there if a Christian communicate, hee is defiled with other mens sinnes. And therefore to the ende yee may not be polluted with the company of such, [Page 534] you must forbeare, nay refuse and vtterly abhorre al receyuing of the Supper of the Lord but with a choyce company of select and holy ones. But is this true nowe that other mens sinnes neuer consented to by me do defile mee, if I receyue with them? God forbid. The flat contrary is a ruled case in diuinitie & was ere wee were borne amongst the learned and godly of al times. And as it were with one voyce they haue affirmed it in this and such like sort: That a Christian man should be sory and grieued if he see that most holy Sacrament abused of any wicked and bad ones which are admitted vnto it, and indeuour as much as in him lieth, y t if may not be so, but yet may he not himselfe depriue himselfe of the Sacrament, nor withdrawe himselfe from the Church, but both take it for a true Church notwithstanding this blemish, and continue in her societie and felowshippe so long as the worde is preached, and the Sacraments administred therein, without any separation from it for this cause. And the proofes hereof haue partly beene aledged before in the examples of the godly Patriarches, Prophetes, Apostles, and Christ [Page 535] himselfe. In the Church of Corinth, Galatia, Ephesus and others, wherein though there were great blemishes, as hath beene shewed, yet were they neuer commaunded one to auoyd an others company at those exercises that the Lorde in common inioyned all, and left not to their libertie to vse or not vse: They separated themselues carefully from those crimes and faultes that they rebuked and disliked in others, but from their Churches and holy exercises, they separated not themselues, but entred into their Synagogues at al times, wheresoeuer they came, and when they were at prayers, prayed with them, preached to them, and partaked with them in commaunded dueties, neither were they once hurt by their so doing. Then further may we adde in this matter of communicants that which truly we should not lightly weigh or consider, but very earnestly thinke of. Namely that wee are bidden to examine our selues when we come to that table. If the Lord had pleased, 1. Cor. 11. he could as easily haue bidden vs examine one on other, or euery man the whole Church. And certainly he would haue done it, if other mens [Page 536] sinnes might haue defiled vs, and the company of the vnworthy ones haue polluted them that come with the very best preparation of themselues vnto it. Yea and with what diligence in deede ought wee all to doe it, if this doctrine were true. Surely my conscience coulde neuer receiue that Sacrament in peace except I knewe all men as well as my selfe, since their euell may as well hurt mee as myne owne. Caluin institut. 4. booke 1.15. reade it all. But nowe that he requireth only of euery man the proofe of themselues, he teacheth therby playnely that it nothing hurteth vs if any vnworthy doe thrust themselues in amongest vs, so that wee bee prepared, the same do these other wordes also. Sibi iudicium manducat. Aug. tract in Ihon. 50. Hee eateth and drinketh his owne damnation. Sibi non tibi. His owne damnation, not thyne, saith Austen. Ergo tolera malos bonus, vt venias ad praemia bonorum, ne mittaris in penam malorum. Therefore thou being good, indure the euell, that thou mayest come to the rewards of the good, and not be sent vnto the punishment of the euell. [...]d [...]ersus Anabap. artic. 2. pag. 579. Caluin thought this a strong place against this temptation, therefore he vrgeth both these members [Page 537] against it fully. In these wordes of Saint Paul, sayth he, two things are to be noted. First that to eate the bread of the Lord vnworthyly, is not to communicate in their company that are vnworthy, but not rightly to prepare our selues, and to weigh our owne faith and repentance. Secondly that when we will receyue this Sacrament we beginne not with others, and fall in examining them, but that we trye our selues, & set our eyes that way. For truely if all things bee considered well, they that haue so much leasure to examine others, in them selues they are most negligent and forgetfull. For vppon mine owne experience, sayth hee, I know one yet aliue, that caried headlong with this nicenes that hee would not receyue with vs for some mens faults that pleased him not, he separated himselfe quite from our company. And yet in the meane tyme had them in his owne house of most lewde behauiour. When I knewe it, I got one to admonish him (for of my selfe sayth Master Caluin hee woulde take nothing) and to aske what he meant to be so strict in the Church, a house not in his gouernement, and so faultie in his owne [Page 538] house where hee had gouernement. Must hee needes bee defiled in the Church by vnworthy communicants, and cleere at home from so neere euill. And it pleased God to worke with him, sayth he, that he sawe his folly, and afterwarde reconciled himselfe both to the Church and mee, confessing at last, that our chiefe and first care must bee of our selues and our familie, next and secondly of others. And howe? Not for dislike of thē, or hatred, because they do not so well as they ought, to separate our selues from the Church, but to correct them and amend them, and to bring them into the way, or according to our places to procure their remouing if they will not. Or if wee cannot effect that, then to leaue all to the Lord to performe and make better. Thus farre Master Caluin, not vnworthy our earnest noting, though it be very long. And truely marke it againe, that in saying his owne damnation, he tyeth the harme that commeth by his vnworthy receyuing to himselfe, and stretcheth it not to others, which yet needes he must haue done, if the company of any at that table did defile the godly. Hee must haue sayd, hee eateth and [Page 539] drinketh to his owne damnation, and all others that receiue with him & knowe him. But God forbid. Then, was euer the Sacrament more holy & purely administred, than Christ Iesus him-selfe did with his disciples? Yet euen there and then, Bullingers reasons of his presence. cōtrae Anabap. pag. 230. sayth Ambrose, Chrysostome, Austen & others was wicked Iudas. For the Euangelistes say, he sate downe with the twelue, and Luke maketh mention that Christ admonished him partly before, and partly after Supper, which the Lord Iesus would neuer haue suffered, if his company might haue defiled the other worthy receyuers there present. And concerning Iudas, I pray you consider what the scripture saith. First it was sayde of him before the Supper, that he was a thiefe and caried the bag, and for that cause grudged the expence of the oyntment, Iohn. 1 [...]. and sayd it might haue bene sold and giuen to the poore, not in deede & trueth caring for the poore. In regarde wherof Austen sayth, Aug in Iohn tract. 50. Iudas was not then first euell when hee made his match to betray him for so much money, but before euen from the first beginning, neuer folowing Christ corde, sed corpore, with heart, but [Page 540] with body.
Secondly, it is testified in Luke, that before the Supper the Deuill was entred into him, Luc. 22.3. and that hee had beene with the high Priestes and Captaines, and made his matche with them, communing with them howe hee might betray Christe vnto them. Math. 26.23. &c. Thirdly, euen to the Disciples them-selues openly at table was manifested by giuing of a soppe that hee was a Traytor, and should shewe it vpon his owne master. Therefore it was not altogether hid what manner of man Iudas was. Yet (saith S. Austen) Talis Iudas cū sanctis discipulis vndecim intrabat, & exibat: ad ipsam dominicā coenā pariter accessit: de vno pane & Petrus & Iudas accepit. Such a Iudas went in and came out with the eleuen, came to the same supper of the Lord with them, and of the one breade receiued both Peter and Iudas. Quid ergo voluit Dominus noster Iesus Christus (fratres mei) admonere ecclesiam suam, quando vnum perditum inter duodecim habere voluit, nisi vt malos toleremus, ne corpus Christi diuidamus. What therefore would the Lord Iesus Christ (my Brethren) admonish [Page 541] and teach his Church, when amongst his twelue he would haue one lost and bad one, but that in the Church militant heere we must indure some euil ones, least in not doing it, wee should rent asunder and deuide the body of Christe. Conuersari enim cum eis potuit Judas, eos inquinare non potuit: For, be in theyr company Iudas might, but defile them he coulde not. Wee see therefore this fathers iudgement touching this matter plainly, and to it may be added this question, 1. Cor. 7.13. howe the faythfull wife may abide with an vnfaythfull husband all the dayes of her life, and not bee the worse: and we may not come to Gods table, or to prayers for an hower, in y e company of vnreformed ones, but their sinnes shal cleaue to vs. The companyings together differeth most greatly, if wee marke the seuerall circumstances, of a wife with her husband, and of two men in the church together. How then may we be warranted to refrayne that most holy & comfortable sacrament, for their sakes, who thogh they be trespassers, yet ask they mercy at Gods hands, Et hoc testantur, eo ipso quod accedunt ad coenā. And testify as much euen by [Page 542] their very comming and offering themselues to the Lordes table. To iudge rightly of our Brethren, our corruption assuredly is great, and we should often thinke of it, and feare it greatly. By nature we are full of suspition, and aswell where no cause in trueth is, as where cause is. Wee beleeue euill too fast, and good too slowly. We amplify things, and make smal matters great matters, iudging men many times worse through our corruption, than indeede they are before God by their transgression. And how dangerous a rule then is this, to measure them by, that must bee alowed to the Lords table, if we receiue with them. Whē this temptation was strong in the minds of the Anabaptistes, remember how crookedly this line guided them in the choyse of worthy receiuers. If any man (sayth Bullinger) hang down his head, Lib. 6. cap. 9. Anabap. and counterfet humilitie, although in minde hee bee most polluted, filthy, and foule, and despise the word, yet shall he bee accounted a most holy and good one, and worthy to receiue the sacrament. But if he be more open and mery, and subiect to the common faults of humane frayltie, yet farre from any dissimulation, [Page 543] trusting in his heart and soule firmely to the Lords mercy, single and sincere towardes God, that that he is, confessing his sinnes: such an one, forasmuch as hee hath not yet satisfied the Anabaptistes for his faults, neither is alowed of them, & thought as yet worthy ynough, shal bee seperated from the Lords table. And yet the sinful publican smiting his brest, Luc. 18. was better alowed of the Lord Iesus, than the iust Pharisie with all his righteousnes. When many vncleane did eate of the passeouer which Ezekias the king caused to be kept, 2. Chron. 30. did their Brethren refuse to eate because they did eat also, or did their company pollute them that were clean any thing? Consider it wel, and see if you can finde either: yet the parties themselues that were not sanctified and cleansed, faulted, and were prayed for. Wherefore we may say with Saint Austen, Non propter malos bonos deseramus, sed propter bonos malos sufferamus. Let vs not forsake the good for the euil, but let vs indure the euill for the good. Yet must we thinke Saint Austen and all good men wisheth their seperation as farre as may be without plucking vp the wheat [Page 544] also, & renting a sunder the body of Christ. And so playnely shewe those woordes. Si non possunt excludi, excludantur vel de corde. If they cannot bee excluded, exclude them at least in thy heart: that is, approue not in heart and iudgement their fault. Cyprianus & alia frumenta dominica cum auaris & rapacibus, cum his qui regnū Dei non possidebunt, non laicis, vel quibuscunque clericis, sed & ipsis episcopis panem Domini manducabant. Cyprian and others of the Lordes wheate did eate the breade of the Lord, and drinke his cuppe with the couetous and raueners, with them that shal not possesse Gods kingdome, not lay men, or common Clergie men, but euen with the Bishops themselues. And it sufficed them to bee separated from such in heart, in life, and manners, in a great regarde to keepe peace and vnitie for the good of the weake, least they should teare the members of the body of Christ by sacrilegious schismes. Caluin writeth to Farellus in an Epistle, that being asked this question whether it was lawfull to receiue the communion at a bad ministers handes, and with bad company admitted thereunto, hee answered to [Page 545] both in effect as followeth. Tantum debere inter Christianos esse odium schismatis, vt semper, quoad licet, refugiant. Tantam ministerij ac sacramentorum reuerentiam esse oportere, vt vbicunque extare haec cernant, ecclesiam esse censeant, &c. That there ought to be in Christians such a detestation of Schisme, that as neere as they may, they euer flye it. Again, that there ought to bee such a reuerence of the ministerie and of the sacraments, that where so euer they see these extant, there they acknowledge the Church to bee. For as much therefore as by Gods permission the Church is gouerned by these men, what manner of persons soeuer they bee, if they see the notes of the Church there, it shall bee better not to separate themselues from the communion. Neither hurteth it, that some vntrue doctrine is there deliuered. For there is hardly any Church that hath not some reliques of ignorance. It sufficeth vs if the doctrine wheron the Church is founded haue his place, and be kept. Neither stoppe wee at this, that hee cannot bee accompted a lawefull Pastour, which hath not onely crept, but most wickedly broken [Page 546] into the place of a true minister. For it is not fit that euery priuate man should trouble himselfe with these scruples. Sacramenta cum ecclesia communicant. The Sacraments they receiue with the Church. Per eorum manus sibi dispensari sustinent. Only by their handes they indure them to be deliuered. For, whō they see to haue the places, whether lawfully or vnlawfully they haue them (although the matter somwhat appertayne to them) yet may they suspend their iudgement thereof till a full knowledge bee had. Note. Therefore if they vse their ministerie, yet is there no daunger, least they shoulde seeme either to acknowledge or allowe, or confirme the same for good. But by this meanes they giue a testimonie of their patience, whilst they are content to indure those, whom they iudge worthy of condemnation euen by a solemne iudgement. Thus farre master Caluin. Somewhat long, but truely very materiall to the poynt wee nowe speake of, if humilitie woorke a reuerence of other mens iudgments, especially that haue abounded with the great graces of God, to the profiting of the Church, and puffing pride doth [Page 547] not dangerously perswade vs that no man seeth the trueth of GOD but our selues, which God forbid. Bullinger agayne deliuered it boldly to the people of God in his time, and after that, qui saepe admonitus dolo vtitur, non ecclesiam, Dominum, aut ministrum decipit, sed se ipsum, & ipsi iudicium manducat. Whosoeuer admonished often, yet dissembleth and vseth guile, hee deceyueth not the Church, hee deceyueth not the Lorde, nor the minister, but hee deceyueth himselfe, and to his owne damnation hee eateth. Meaning that none could bee hurt by the company of any that communicate with them, themselues being right. And therefore meaning to prosecute this question no further, in a comfortable hope I neede not. I conclude both with the iudgement and very wordes of Master Caluin in his institutions remembred before. Fixum igitur vtrumque istorum maneat: Calu. institut. lib. 4. cap. 1. sect. 19. Therfore let both these thinges remaine firmely fixed: first, that he hath no excuse, that of his owne will forsaketh the outward communion of the Church, where the worde of God is preached and the Sacraments administred: then, that the faultes of a few or [Page 548] many, are no hinderance, but that we may therein rightly professe our fayth by the ceremonies instituted by God. Because a godly conscience is not hurt by the vnworthynes of any other, either Pastor or priuat man, and the mysteries are to a holy & vpright man, neuertheles pure and holesome, though they bee together handled of vncleane men.
The fourth temptation concerning compulsion to good.
LAstly, there haue bin, and to this day are, that thinke men shoulde not bee compelled to fayth and religion. The Donatistes, Pelagians, and Anabaptistes in their seuerall times, the Papists still dayly in their printed pamphlets. But as the rest, so is this also, a subtile sleight of a tempting deuill, to animate men vnto euill boldly. An vntrueth, in the word plainly refelled, and of the Church and Children of God truely instructed, 2. Chro. 14.4. chap. 15.13.34.32. euer abhorred. The noble kings Asa and Iosia did constrayne and compell the people by seueritie of their Lawes & [Page 549] punishments to serue the Lorde. For, whosoeuer will not seeke the God of Israel shall be slain, whether he be smal or great, man or woman, saith the text. Nebuchadnezzar made a decree that euery people, Dan. 3.29. nation and language, which spake any blasphemy against the God of Sydrach, Mysach and Abednago, should be drawne in peeces, and their houses put to the most base vse that might be. A very sharpe law, I trowe, we will confesse to compell men to a dutie iust and godly. And if this heathen king, moued by Gods spirite did this, and might doe it, may not they that professe religion do it? Nay, shall they not, as their knowledge and charge is greater, so suffer double punishment, if they do it not? Surely the trueth is playne, they shall. King Darius did the like in the same Prophet. Dan. 6.26. And I make a decree (sayth he) that in all the dominion of my kingdome, men tremble and feare before the God of Daniel. For hee is the liuing God, and remaineth for euer, and his kingdome shall not perish &c. The King of Niniueh againe forced by his authoritie all men in the City to humble them selues before God: yea, Ionas. 3.7.8. [Page 550] (sayth he) Let man and beast put on sackcloth, and cry mightely vnto God. Which example Austen vrged in his time against the Donatists, Epist. 48. and sayth, the King of Niniuie did God good seruice by compelling the whole Citie to serue God. In the Gospel the master sayd to the seruant: Luk. 14.23. Go out into the high wayes and hedges, & compell thē to come in, that my house may be filled: Ne (que) absque causa sic loquitur Dominus. Quia enim diuersi hominum mores, ingenia item diuersa sunt, non eadem docendi aut praedicandi ratio omnibus conuenit, Sunt enim quibus simplicem institutionem & doctrinam adhibuisse sufficit, aliis admonitione seueriore, multis adhortatione, imo correptione & obiurgatione acriore opus est. Et ideo suprà, verbi ministros exactorum similes dixit. Neither did the Lord without good cause (sayth a learned interpreter) speake after this sort. Maister Gualter in Math. 22. For diuers men being of diuers manners and dispositions, one and the same way of preaching agreeeth not to them all. Some it sufficeth to haue doctrine plainely deliuered to them, others must haue earnest admonition also, & many must haue exhortation, yea, sharpe [Page 551] rebukes and chidinges, or else they profite not. And therefore the Ministers of God were compared before to Stewardes or Baylifes, that sharply and roughly require their masters rent for his Vineyarde, if it be wanting. Fit etiam saepenumero vt magistratus suam authoritatem interponere oporteat, quando multorum peruicacia tanta est, vt aliter vinci non possit. And many times it commeth to passe that the Magistrate must put in his authoritie, Compulsion. many mens stubbernnes beeing such, & so great, that it cannot otherwise be ouercome. See then how euen this place afordeth the doctrine which we speak of most truly, namely, that the Magistrate may compel, whom the Preacher can not perswade to serue God. What thought S. Austen of this place? Heare and you shall see. Epist. 48. Putas neminem debere cogi ad iusticiam, cum legas patrem familias dixisse seruis, Quoscunque inueneritis, cogite intrare? Doest thou think sayth hee, (Vincentius) that no man may be compelled to goodnesse, when as thou hearest the master saying to his seruant, go forth, and compell them to come in, whersoeuer ye finde? Againe, in his 50 Epistle, [Page 552] 204 epistle, and in diuerse other places he gathereth out of this text this doctrine. Al other interpreters doe the like, olde and new, as occasion serueth them. But faith, you wil say, cannot be forced. For it is the gift of God, Ihon. 6. & no man commeth to Christe except the father drawe him. And what then? Therefore no man may be compelled to come to the preaching of the worde, and to frequent commaunded exercises? Let Schollers make that argument to their master, and say learning is the gift of God, and cannot be had except he giue it, therefore they may not be beaten, if they learne not. Let seruants alleage, that ability to do their duties commeth from God, and therfore they may not bee looked to. Let the theefe say, to bee a true man is a gift that God giueth, therefore he may not bee hanged, if he steale. Shall they escape by these reasons? I trowe not. Therefore wee answere, it followeth not. For although faith be the gift of God, yet doth the Lorde vse meanes. And although the will can not be forced, yet may it be contained within dutie, that it doe not any thing with offence contrary to religion. And as we see in other [Page 553] things, that they that are giuen to theft, drunkennesse, and other filthy pollutions of the body or soule, cannot bee compelled by mans power to change their inward mindes, & to esteeme of those things according to their nature, and yet many by lawes be restreyned from outward facts: so though by mans might no minde can be indewed with fayth, yet may open behauiour be restrayned, amended, and reformed, and wicked contemners bee compelled to hear sermons, to come to prayers, & to frequent y e publike assēblies at times appointed. Which outward forced obediēce, may, (God please,) work inwarde willing obedience in time. For it hath done it often, as thousands of experiences proue. But if it do not, through the incurable obstinacie of some, which say as Austen noteth: sic volo errare, sic volo perire, Epist. 204. yet may not so soueraigne a salue be omitted, by them that ought to apply it, Epist. 48. as y e same father also noteth. It was sayd to Peter, Whether I go thou cāst not follow me now, but thou shalt follow me afterward. Ihon. 13.36. And so may it be with others, by the Lordes blessing of meanes, that what coulde not bee in one [Page 554] time, may be in other to the good and comfort of many. For as the light of doctrine auayleth to rid away error from iudgement, so doth feare of punishmēt, in many, helpe to reforme the practise of life against good order. Epist 48. pag. 174. Mea primitus sententia erat &c. My selfe was once of this mind (sayth S. Austen) that I thought no man ought to be forced to Christian vnity, but that we should deale by perswasion, striue by disputing, conquer by reasoning, leaste they prooued dissembling Catholiques, whome we know professed heretikes. But this opinion of mine was ouerthrowne not with wordes of gainesaying, but with examples of euident proofe. And first mine own Citie was obiected against me, which beeing wholy ouer-runne with the heresie of Donatisme, was reclaymed and brought againe to the trueth with the feare of good imperiall lawes in that case prouided. &c. Many others also were layd before me in like sorte reformed by good lawes. So that I sawe it true, that by feare of that which he would be loath to suffer, a man may bee brought either to relinquish that former stifnesse that hindred him, or to acknowledge an vnknowne truth before, &c. Terror [Page 555] enim temporalium potestatum, quando veritatem oppugnat, iustis fortibus gloriosa probatio est, infirmis periculosa tentatio: quandò autem veritatem praedicat errantibus & discordantibus, cordatis vtilis admonitio est, & insensatis inutilis afflictio. The feare of temporall power when it oppugneth truth, is to the iust that are strong a glorious tryall, and to the weake a daungerous temptation: but when it preacheth truth to them that are in error and do disagree, to the wise it is a profitable admonition, and to the foolish an vnprofitable affliction. Yet is there no power but of God, and he that resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God. Whilst men be mad in the strength of their vngodly humour, they rayle of al compulsion to the contrarie, but hauing got vnderstanding, and seeing from what euilles they are deliuered by thē that first forced them, they reioyce that euer so well to their great good they were chastised, and that wholesome vyolence that before with bitter wordes they inueighed against, they then commend and praise vnfaynedly. Foris igitur inueniatur necessitas, nascitur intus voluntas. Without therefore [Page 556] let there bee compulsion, willingnesse groweth within. That is, spare not hardly sometimes to compell men to doe vnwillingly, what by such force they shall happely better looke into, and then performe with all willingnesse. If no man may bée compelled to goodnesse, why doth the wiseman so often speake of correction, saying: he that spareth the rodde hateth his childe, and hee that beateth him saueth his soule.
The second obiection.Yea, but whom compelled Christ euer, say they. He preached and taught, and went no further. Did he so, saith Austen. Haue they not Paule an example of the contrarie? Agnoscant in eo prius cogentem Christum, & postea docentem, prius ferientem, & postea consolantem. Let them there see Christ, first compelling, and afterwarde teaching, first striking and then comforting. And he that entred into the Gospell constrayned with bodily punishment, labored more than al those that were called only by mouth.
But men may not be compelled against their conscience. The third obiection. A pretie ground of all Libertinisme, and an high way to ouerthrow all estates vnder heauen. For what good [Page 557] can bee commaunded or what euill forbidden, that this excuse may not bee layd agaynst. The Apostle sayth, the Magistrate beareth not the sword for naught: but sure if an erronious and deceiued conscience, liking or disliking may bee a iust warrant to doe or not doe, the Magistrate may put vp his sword, and let it there continue, for any vse he shall haue of it, euery thing being auoyded with this, my conscience is so, and I may not be forced against my conscience. But let vs not be deceiued. The Lord will surely smite euery seruant that doth not his will, whether he knowe or knowe not, Luc. 12. because his ignoraunce is not of creation, but from Adam by fall, neither shall any good meaning erroniously had, excuse any man, more than it did the Iewes, which ignorantly crucifying Christ, and persecuting the Apostles, were perswaded they did God great seruice. And as God doth thus, so doth he require of the Magistrates hand, to whom in deede he hath committed the sword not in vayne, that (after the procuring of such meanes for their instruction by publique preaching and priuat perswasions, as our Sauiour hath appoynted for [Page 558] the calling of men from their errors to the knowledge of his truth) they forbeare not, either to require godly duetie, or to punish the want, as the offence shall deserue, not fearing the speeches of men, for the glorie of God, neither displeasing him to please them. If they crye, as they do, it is crueltie, crueltie, and enough to driue men to dispayre. Wee can but wish them the best, still houlding a truth our selues, and doing in moderation and mercie what shall make vs dispayre if wee doe not: God requiring it of vs at our perill. And at their owne peril must it be if they take darknes for light, and light for darknes. Surely their bloud is vpon themselues, because they haue bin warned and had the meanes. S. Austen will tell them, the Donatistes slew themselues rather then they would change their heresie: yet did not such their feareful madnesse terrifie godly Princes from condigne chastisements of so great impietie. And thus much may suffice of this temptation. If any list to be further satis [...]ied by English treatises hereof, let him peruse the godly answers of diuers to the Papists. Maister Doctor Bilson, M. Trauers, and others.
No newes if it be. For so did these seduced creatures in their times, and the Papists euen stil, exclayme, when their heresie and obstinacie is punished. Wherevpon both Austen, in his time and others in these daies are driuen to followe their cries, and to purge away this vniust s [...]aunder, which in deede would neuer be so vntruely made if men would not foolishly thinke, pro ecclesia Dei facere quicquid inquieta temeritate faciūt, that euery thing is done in the cause of the Church that is done by their owne vnquiet rashnesse and headinesse. For the matter it selfe it hath bene answered, & it truly may be answered, that euery one that spareth is not a friend, neither euery one that beateth a foe. But better are the wounds of a friend than the voluntarie kisses of an enemie. Melius est cum seueritate diligere, quàm cum lenitate decipere. Better it is with seueritie to loue, than with lenitie to deceiue. Can man loue man more than God loueth him? Yet in the loue of GOD there is often correction, and often [Page 560] chastisement, and the same, though neuer ioyous for the present, Heb. 12.11. but greeuous, yet after bringeth the quiet fruit of righteousnesse, vnto them which are thereby exercised, and they say with the Prophet: It is good for them that they haue bene chastised. Why then must mans compulsion euer be persecution? Cùm boni & mali eadem faciunt, eademque patiuntur, non factis & poenis, sed causis vtique discernendi sunt. When the good and euill either doe, or suffer the same things, they must be discerned and distinguished, not by punishments, but by causes. Pharoh was sharpe in sundrie actions to the Israelites, and what was Moses when he made them drinke vp the ashes of their golden calfe, Exod. 32. and three thousand of them to bee slayne with the sworde speedely: When his anger seemed fearce agaynst Aaron himselfe, and the people quaked as it were vnder him. Similia fecerunt, sed non similiter prodesse voluerunt. The things they did after a sort were like, for they were both sharpe, but their minds were not alike to profite. And therefore what Pharoh did was tyrannicall persecution, what Moses did lawful, and liked punishment [Page 561] of a greeuous fault. Iesabel slew some Prophets, and Eliah slew some Prophets. Sed diuersa merita facientium, diuersa passorum. But diuers was the merit both of the doers and sufferers. Iesabel slew true Prophets, and it was a bloudie persecution. Eliah slew false Prophets, and it was no persecution, as we speake of the word in euill part. In the death of Christ God had his work, and man had his work. Yet was God pure, & man guiltie. How? Nisi quia in re vna quam fecerunt, causa nō erat vna ob quam fecerunt. But because in one thing which they did, there was not one cause for which they did it. There were three crosses at our Sauiours death: vpon one the theefe to bee saued, vpon an other the theefe to bee damned, in the middle Christ. Quid similius istis crucibus, quid dissimilius istis pendentibus? Quos passio iungebant, causa separabat. What more like than these crosses? What more vnlike than these that hanged vpō them. Whom a like punishment conioyned, a farre vnlike cause disioyned. Paule was deliuered to the Iayler, to be imprisoned: Act. 16. 1. Cor. 5. Paule him selfe would the incestuous to bee deliuered [Page 562] to Satan to bee reformed. The one is a greater matter than the other, and yet the lesser a wicked persecution, the greater none. Discamus igitur, frater. Let vs therefore learne brother, saith S. Austen, in like doings to discerne vnlike mindes of the doers, neither let vs with closed eyes sclaunder, and accuse well willers, as euil hurters of vs. If it were euer so glorious as some would make it, to be punished, and to sustayne correction, the Lord might haue sayd, blessed are they that are so vsed, and neuer haue added propter iustitiam, for righteousnesse sake. Wherefore an euident truth it is, that they are not Martyrs that suffer punishment for euill doing, & propter Christianae vtilitatis impiam diuisionem, and for a wicked diuision of Christian vnitie, but they y t suffer for well doing, and for righteousnesse sake. Agar was punished of Sara, yet she that punished was blamelesse, & she that was punished blameworthie. Therefore doth the Prophet say, Iudica me Deus, & discerne causam: non dixit poenam, sed causam. Iudge mee, O Lord, Psal. 4.3. & discerne my cause. He doth not say, my punishment, but my cause. Againe, [Page 563] they persecuted me without a cause, but the Lord was my helper. His cōfort and glorie is not that hee was persecuted, but that in deede and truth it was without a a cause. Dauid himselfe pursued his enemies, tooke them, and consumed them. Psal. 18.37. Psal. 101. And sayd he would cut off al the workers of iniquitie from the Citie of the Lord. Yet no persecutor more than all other Kings and Princes, both in the word, and out, renowned for due and zealous punishing of offences. In his enim omnibus quid attenditur, nisi quis eorum pro veritate, quis pro iniquitate, quis nocendi causa, quis emendandi. For in all men that punish & execute lawes vpon any, what is to bee considered, but which of them doth it for the maintenance of truth, which of them for the maintenance of euill, which of them with a mind to hurt, which of them with a minde to refourme. Vides ita (que) non esse considerandū quod quis (que) cogitur, sed quale sit illud quo cogitur, vtrum bonum, an malū. You see therfore, that this must not only be marked, that a man is cō pelled, but the thing also must be looked, wherunto he is cōpelled, whether it be good or bad. And if it be good, it will euer iustifie [Page 562] [...] [Page 563] [...] [Page 564] the actiō, howsoeuer y e suffrer be offended. The Phisition offends many times his patiēt, y e scholemaster his scholler, & the father his wilde & wanton child. But this offence shall haue a iust warrant, if it be cōplayned of, the carefull hart of eche one to do good, in their places. If horses and mules must be ruled with bits and bridles to take a liked course, we should make lesse accompt of our selues than of these beastes, if we should seeke both immunitie and impunitie whatsoeuer wee do. And let this suffice for some satisfaction to a causelesse cry and most vnworthy complaint, when so euer it is made.
They also, as hath bene said, are in number moe, and in nature more vnknowne, than that of any one man, they may bee either named, or vnderstood. For there is no [Page 565] commandement, the breaches whereof in euery branch hee tempteth not some vnto, and what a field were this to runne a very long course in? Hee tempteth to adulterie, fornication, vncleannes, wantonnes, Idolatrie, witchcraft, hatred, debate, emulations, wrath, contentions, seditions, enuy, murthers, drunkennes, gluttony, and ten thousand such like. So that to followe the temptations in life and behauiour, and to lay downe what might bee sayde, eyther in description of their manner, or as helpe against their strength and venom, were to take in hand to write many volumes. This is certaine, he is our enemy, 1. Pet. 5. and so firme a friend as he is a fo, were worth much gold, euen of the gold of Ophir. In which enmitie, and immortall malice of his, vers. 9. hee goeth about like a roaring Lion, seeking whome he may deuoure. But if wee resist him stedfast in fayth, he flyeth from vs. With which shield of fayth together with the sworde of the spirite, the word of God, Ephes. 6. we shal quench al his fierie darts, and become conquerors. And the best meanes to helpe vs in these many thousand spirituall onsettes, and to strengthen body and soule against the killing [Page 566] poyson of them, after auoyding of all occasions, so much as euer we may, stil truly discharging our seuerall places, both towards God & man, is to print in our harts, and sinke into our soules, a true, an often, and earnest meditation of the ende of the thing or thinges, whatsoeuer that we shall in this respect be tempted & solicited vnto. For the wise Syrach vpō deepe experience hath sayd it. Whatsoeuer thou takest in hand, Eccles. 7.36. remember the end, & thou shalt neuer do amisse. The end of sin is death, the reward of sinne is death, death of body many a tyme by a shamefull ende in this world, and death of both body and soule in a bottomelesse pit for euer, where is weeping, and wayling, and gnashing of teeth. Sweete meate will haue a sower sawse sayde the prouerbe then, and sweete sinne bringeth smarting payne, sayth the trueth now. What wo to themselues, and to their seede for euer brought that faire fruit with pleasure eaten, when time was, of our first parents. Would God, no posteritie might rue the falles of them whome they loued. Surely if the end preuailed in the thought, before sinne preuailed in act, they shoulde [Page 567] rue them lesse. O deed done, howe bitterly biteth it when it is done, that was thought full sweete before it was done, and nowe sore lamented that euer done, or that again it cannot bee vndone. But had I knowne commeth euer behind, too late to comfort, too soone to wring, and euer sinne rubbeth vppon the rawe. Before these our parents should sinne, honour, preferment, glory and ioy were brought by a hellish serpent to muster themselues before their eyes: and Gods shall you be, if you will do this. But O woful Gods, when the deede was done. Then mustred as fast before their minde, death, hell, damnation, the wrath of God, and all terrour and torture. And so is it euer: that deuill that pleadeth all mercie and goodnes, patience, and long suffering in the Lord towardes sinners before they offend, vpon boldnes thereof, to make them offende, that deuill as fast thundreth damnation and death, iustice and wrath in the same Lorde, when once we haue offended. Especially if wee begin to slacke our diligent seruing of his filthy humor. O Dauid speake and instruct a litle. 2. Sam. 24.2. What thoughtest thou when Ioab must go number [Page 568] all Israel and Iudah? Of wisedome & pollicie to know my power. What feltest thou when the deede was done? Securitie for a time, and all was well. But when God awaked, what? O aske mee not that: For the remembrance of it as yet is grieuous vnto me. But if you wil needs know. I was smitten, vers. 10. I was bittē, I was wounded and wroung with the very furies of hel. My flesh quaked, my heart aked, and my soule admitted feares vppon feares. My conscience cried, my Spirit groned, and the worlde knewe not what I felt within. Were mine eyes open, or were they shut, the eyes of my minde still sawe my sinne, and the face of Iustice in a mightie God against it. The rest I found was to accuse my selfe, and with sobbing sighes, and brinish teares, to vtter my fall as I could for woe in words, of griefe to a gracious God, I haue sinned, vers. 10. I haue sinned, O my God and deere, in that I haue done, exceedingly, nowe Lorde I beseech thee take away the trespasse of thy seruaunt, for I haue done very foolishly. And what shoulde I say? the end was mercie, yet mingled with Iustice, I was brought into a wonderfull [Page 569] streyt, by an offer that was made. And whosoeuer sinneth, streyt in the ende, either lesse or more, as God appoynteth, is the flower that bloweth vpon such a stalke, and so I leaue you. Well then wee heare, what we were better to heare, then euer to feele as hee felt it. For his heart smote him, vers. 10. smote him, sayth the text, and the woorde importeth a twitching smart. Dauid felt the fruites of other falles also, if we remē ber them, and preacheth vnto vs to take heede of the pleasures of sinne for a season. But I speake not of all. And what least is spoken, yet let it not least bee thought of. For who so is wise will consider these thinges, it is a saying often repeated in Scripture. Do wee thinke Manasses felt when hee was first moued to sinne, what he felt in a strength when God reclaimed? Peruse his repentance and prayer, & iudge your selfe, if he had found sinne first, as hee founde it last, whether euer hee woulde so greatly haue folowed the cause of his woe. Did that thriftlesse youth find all as faire when his bag was spent, & a lewde course runne, as when hee first receiued it, and began to sinne. No, no, his pleasure had paine [Page 570] both without, and within, and a short vagare beyond the lists of the Lords good liking, layde a grinding, a griefe vpon his conscience during life. Peter felt not when hee denied, what hee felt when hee wept for woe, and that most bitterly, that euer hee had denied. The Iewes felt not when they crucified Christ, what they felt ful sharpe when they were pricked in their hearts. Act. 2.37. Neuer, neuer, shall we bee without smart in the end, bee the beginning or processe neuer so sweete. And the Lord knoweth the measure. For circumstances of action may pull greater and greater measure of plagues from a iust God, that hateth impuritie. Happy is the soule that sinneth least, next, that returneth soonest, and most dreadfull is the estate of them that both for qualitie and time are left to the deuils malice and their owne corruption. One droppe of water to coole my tongue, was a wofull cry, and beware the like. All temptations of this kinde, bring vs most readily to this perplexitie. Thinke not you shall when you will, if you will not when you may. Herod and Pilate had their warnings with many mo. Herod and Pilate [Page 571] woulde not bee warned with many moe. Therefore Herod and Pilate were truely plagued with many moe. The longer you let your ship leake, when once she leaketh, the greater danger, and the hardlier emptied. The ruinous house doth shewe the like. The further the nayle of sinne, and some vile delight is driuen in with the deuils hammer, the hardlier got out with y e Lords aduise, which yet not profiting, killeth, because it was not suffered to plucke it out. The Poet also sayde it well. If thou beest sicke, preuent the worst, and seeke for remedy at the first, for when a sickenes hath taken roote, if thou take phisicke, it wil not boote. Thus thinke you then of all temptations in life together, and their ende considered they shal bee weake, through God that helpeth.
It is an explication, as hath bin said of the former, & the first word (Deliuer) teacheth vs playnly that we are the seruantes of sinne, and euen sold vnder sinne, as the Apostle sayth. The fall of our first parēts hath so made vs, Rom 7.14. and humilitie of heart euer [Page 572] so confesseth it. Secondly that our deliuerance therehence commeth not from our selfe, or the power of any will or might in vs, but onely and euer from this God, that we pray to, from his power, from his goodnesse and mercy, that hath no measure. Ephes. 2.1. We are dead in trespasses and sinnes of our selues, and wee can no more helpe our selues from sinne, than from death. If that sonne shall make you free (sayth the Gospel) then shall you be free indeede. Iohn. 8.36. By the second word (Euill) some vnderstande Satan, some sinne, some death, but the best is to comprehende in it all euilles, both of crime and paine, whether they bee present or to come. Cyprian so expoundeth it in these wordes: In the last place wee put, but deliuer vs from euill, comprehending all kindes of aduersities, which the enimy worketh against vs in this world. Augustin so expoundeth it saying: Aug. ad Probā [...]iduam. When we say Deliuer vs from euill, we admonish to consider that wee are not as yet in that good case where we shall suffer no euill, and this which is last placed in the Lordes Prayer, is extended so farre, and so playnely, that a Christian man [Page 573] mooued with any kind of tribulation, With any kinde of tribulatiō marke it. may in this petition sigh, in this shed his teares, beginne heerein, continue heerein, and end his prayer heerein. Bucer, Musculus, Vrsinus & many mo thus expounde it. If any man will vnderstand in it, cheefely, or by a principalitie, as it were the deuil, let him so do. [...] For in deede he is the greatest euill, and most pestilent euill that wee neede to pray to be deliuered from. Therfore say some, when we desire y t God will deliuer vs from euill, we desire that he wil send no euill on vs, but deliuer vs from all euils, present and to come, both of crime & paine. Secondly, that if he send on vs any eulles, yet that he would mitigate them in this life, and turne them vnto our saluation, that they may bee good and profitable vnto vs. Thirdly, that he will at length in the life to come, fully and perfectly deliuer vs, and wipe away euery teare from our eyes. Others say, we begge of the Lorde, that he would in mercie renewe vs dayly, that is, powre into our hearts more and more, a most true liking and longing after all righteousnesse, and a most vnfained hatred of all euill, by what name soeuer it [Page 574] may be tearmed. And in the same vpholde vs stil, that we may increase, and neuer go backwarde. Sweete therefore euery way is this, as all else that hath bene sayde before, and beseeming well the mouth, heart, and soule of euery man and woman desirouse to please God. Deliuer vs, O blessed God, from all euill. For if thou turne thy face away, Psal. 30. we shall be troubled, yea, sore troubled, dismayde, and feared, though but euen now wee sayd, tush, this wealth shall neuer decay.
The conclusion is this, For thine is the kingdome, the power, and glory for euer and euer. Which being expressed of Mathew, though of others it bee omitted, yet must it carry his place with vs, as many [Page 575] mo things doe, which one Euangelist noteth, and not another. The thing it selfe yeeldeth very great strength to our fayth, as touching the receiuing of that we aske, conteining in it three notable reasons to that effect. The first is drawne from the duety of a King, which is, to heare his subiectes, to defende and preserue them. And therefore, thine is the kindome, is as much as if we should say, O Lorde, graunt our petitions, since thou art King, and hast all thinges vnder thy rule, euen all euill, to suppresse it, and all good, to giue it, so farre as with thy good liking it may be for our good: & since we are thy subiects, whō it hath pleased thee to take care of, euen since we hanged vpō our mothers breasts. The second reason is drawne from his power, which as it is infinite, so is it able to giue vs whatsoeuer we want. There is nothing too hard, nothing to great, which he cannot giue. Thine is the power, euen all power, might, and strength, ioyned with goodnesse, and therefore I faint not. The third reason is taken from the end or final cause. For thine is the glorie: that is, wee desire these things for thy glory. Vrsinus. Of thée alone, [Page 576] the true God and soueraine King, we desire and expect all good thinges, and so we yeelde vnto thee this thy glory, and this thine honour, and professe thee to bee the honour and fountain of al good things. And verily, because this glory is due vnto thee, therefore doe wee desire them of thee. Heare vs therefore, for thy glory, and especially because thou wilt also for thy glory sake, giue those thinges which we desire. For what thinges serue for thy glory, the same wilt thou performe and do, but those things which we desire, serue for thy glory, therefore thou wilt giue them vs. Giue vs therefore these thinges that we desire, and the glory shall returne and redounde vnto thee, if thou deliuer vs. For so shall thy kingdome, and power, and glory be manifested. See then beloued a sweete comfort. If your request that you make to your God may be good for you to receiue, Note i [...]. aswell may the Lord loose his kingdome, loose his power, and loose his glorie, as you fayle of your fruite and harts desire. For so teacheth this conclusion as you see. And if it bee not good for you to haue, in the wisedome of a mightie God, so knowne, who [Page 577] can better tel than you your self what is fit for you, would you haue it? God forbid. Strengthen your harts then in your prayers alwaies with this. There is no King can bee like minded to his subiect as the Lord is to you: there is no power like the Lords, and his glorie euer was and euer shall be deare vnto him. And therfore what may be his glorie to giue and your good to receiue, his power can reach it, his loue shall graunt it, and you shall neuer want it. For no good thing shal he withhold frō his Children, sayth the Prophet Dauid. Psal. 84. Stockes and stones cannot do this, Idols and Images cannot doe this: no, the Angels of heauen cannot doe this: much lesse inferiour creatures, & therfore know what it is to leaue the right & to take the wrong, to dishonor your GOD, and to hurt your selues by praying to these things. The word Amen is added, not as a part of the Prayer, but as a particle noting our wish of hart, to be heard and to obtayne. As if we should say, O Lord thus be it vnto me, what my tongue or soule hath begged: so be it, Amen, Amen, so Lord, so Lord, and then euen in a sweete rest of hart and content [Page 578] of minde that I haue vttered my selfe to my God, I rise vp and go my way, leauing all to him. And thus much of this heauenly Prayer, the patterne of all Prayers, according as the Lord hath inabled me. Blessed be the name of the Lord from this time foorth for euermore. Amen.
A Prayer.
O Most tender GOD, and deere father, looke vpon vs, heare vs, and hearken to vs, in that mercie of thine that hath no measure, & when euer it shall please thyne owne selfe to trie vs by any temptation, doe it in mercie according to our strength and for our good. And suffer vs neuer to be tempted aboue our power, 1. Cor. 10.13. but giue the issue with the temptation, that we may be able to beare it. Let it open vnto vs our want and weaknes, to reforme vs, but neuer cause feare aboue faith to ouercome vs. Come wel, [Page 579] come woe, either outwarde or inwarde, make vs contented, and strengthen our steps in both estates to thy blessed liking, that prosperitie puffe not vp, nor aduersitie plucke vs downe aboue that is fit for thy true children. If men assault vs and tempt vs vnto euill, O Lord giue wisedome to discerne them, feare to followe them, and zeale to defie them. And let not the pleasures of sinne for a season preuayle aboue thy fauour, and our eternall good. That hellish feend so raging and roaring, and euer so greedie to deuour vs, deere father, let him want his will, and all his temptations come to naught. Increase our knowledge to bewray his sleights, and support our faith to quench his darts. Let sinne appeare sinne, and euer damnable: let it neuer seeme good and very tollerable. But plucke off those maskes, O heauenly God, that it often commeth disguised withall, and let our eyes through thy mercie bewray both nature & ende of such delicates as thy seruant Dauid prayed he might neuer taste of. Psal. 141.4. O blessed father helpe vs agaynst our owne [Page 580] corruption, our owne concupiscence and sinne. Our flesh, our flesh, O Lord let it not preuayle to the working of our woe, and euerlasting fall. The Spirit is willing but the flesh is frayle, full of gaynsayings, striuings, and struglings against thy wil. And we know with thine Apostle that in vs, that is, in our flesh dwelleth no good thing. So that vnlesse thou helpe, most deere father, it will rebell, and wee shall dye. Deliuer vs from euill, euen from all euill, eternall God, as if we should name them one by one, so farre as may stand with thy blessed pleasure, and our obedience to thee. And finally, deere God, though we bee vnworthie to goe vpon this ground, because it is thy obedient creature more than wee, much lesse to lift vp our eyes to heauen where thou dwellest, and to receiue any comfort that wee aske: yet for that red [...]bloud, and hart [...]bloud of Iesus Christ that neuer sinned agaynst thee, but obeyed thee fullie for vs, and in whom thou art perfitly pleased, haue mercie vpon vs, haue mercie vpon vs, pardon and deliuer vs from all our sins, [Page 581] and so guide the course of this earthly pilgrimage here amongst men, that we may spend it, and end it in thy feare, and in thy fauour: afflicted howsoeuer according to thy will, yet not in distresse: 2. Cor. 4.8. in doubt (if so thou wilt haue it) yet not dispayring: persecuted, but not forsaken: cast downe at thy pleasure, but not perishing: through good report and ill report with thy holy Apostle, passing our daies, and doing our dueties with singlenes and simplicitie of hart. Those infinite temptations that abound in this life (there being no calling so holy, nor place so solitarie, but that men shal finde both troubles to trie them, and aduersitie to disquiet them) so rule and gouerne, so moderate and temper with thy hand of mercie, that wee may euer conquer, and neuer bee conquered to our finall hurt. But as birds limed, and yet not ouerlimed, escape those twigges that would haue caught vs, and serue thee here whilst life indureth, fast cleaue vnto thee when life departeth, and euer liue with thee when once it is ended, for that sweete and deere Christ Iesus [Page 582] sake, that with thee, O Father, and the holie Ghost wee blesse and praise, honor and magnifie for euer and euer one GOD and Lorde world without ende. Amen, Amen.